The Missionary Review of the World — June 1904

WEST AFHICAN NATIVES AT

A WEST AFRICAN RELIGIOUS CEREMONY-THE EOUN This is a man dressed in animal skins. H e is said to be risen from t he dead, and no woman dare say it is a man, on pain of death. The people worship him as a god, tho they know it is all a fraud .

PICTURES OF WEST AFRICAN HEATHENISM Missionary Review of the World Old Series t JUNE j New Series VOL. XXVII. No.6 f 1 VOL. XVII. No.6 HEATHENISM AS IT IS IN WEST AFRICA* BY REV. ROBERT H. MUJ,LIGAN, LIBREVILLE, GABOON, WEST AFRICA Missionary of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions In West Africa there appeared, not long ago, an extract from a recent book criticizing Belgian misrule and cruelty on the Kongo, in which the writer (I do not know his name, and have to confess that I never heard of his bO'Jk before) classes the missionary with the ' nnspeakable Belgian, and asks: "What rel~ious furies, with unholy rage, have demolished those weird gods, and disturbed fervent but unobtruding piety in the exercise of its duties?" It is needless t!) remark upon the unusual literary quality of this luminous passage. If it seems to some to be the utterance of a frenzied mind, we may insist that frenzy is akin to poetic genius. One wonders, however, at finding such passages as the above quoted in West Africa from time to time, with apparent appreciation. For that journal is at present making an earnest appeal to the world against the atrocities of the Belgian on the Kongo, and the classifying of Christian missionaries with Belgians is not unlikely to render that appeal ineffectual with the public. For the dull public, notwithstanding that light is come (in such anti-missionary inspiration as the above), is still so unenlightened and uncomprehending that they believe in the missionary; and they will even believe in the Belgian if they find him regularly classified with the missionary. Knowing something of the Kongo, and having many intimate friends among its missionaries, I need scarcely say that I wish the Kongo might be taken from the Belgians, and I deplore the public apathy and indifference to what seems to me to be one of the plague-spots of the world. But I need only appeal to the columns of West Africa for witness that the evidence against the Belgians depends upon the testimony of missionaries more than upon anything else, inasmuch as, living in close contact with the people and speaking their language, they have the best opportnnity for knowing the real conditions, and, besides, having no trade interests at stake, their testimony is trusted by the public.

It may not be in good taste to apply to the language of sublime emotion the commonplace test of facts, nor to suggest that even genius .The illustration accompanying this article was not supplied by the author, and relates to another district of West Africa. It has an interest, however, connected with this subject.

is nnder moral obligation to tell the truth. Yet it is convenient to take the words quoted above as a mere point of departure in saying what I was going to say anyhow. The writer speaks of the" weird gods" of the natives, and their" fervent but unobtruding piety." I would submit (respectfully) the following exceptions: that the gods of the natives are not "wierd," and are not" gods"; and that native piety is not ,i fervent," not "unobtruding," and is not "piety." It would be interesting to discuss the native religion in each of these particulars and put it beyond doubt, but space permits me only to offer a few suggestions to thoughtful minds.

The natives of the Kongo State belong to the Bantu tribes, of which the largest division is probably the Fang, among whom I labor at Gaboon and in the adjacent interior. The religious beliefs and practises of all the Bantu tribes are so nearly uniform that to describe those of one tribe is to describe those of all. The most fundamental of the beliefs that affect man's character and conduct is his belief regarding tlie character of God and God's relation to man. This can not fail to influence his character and life. The Bantu natives conceive of God as a personal being who made the heavens and the earth, and created man. But they do not fear, love, reverence, or worship Him. In certain of their fables He figures as a being whose deeds are foolish, wanton, and wicked; it would be shocking profanity to repeat some of these fables. God takes no interest in the world which He has made. He looks down with indifference upon all its cruelty, its sorrow, and its sin. If He interferes at all in human affairs it is, perhaps, to make mischief, or to confuse and distress men and women for His amusement. Such a god is not" wierd," but wicked. The most that the natives desire of their god is that he behave and let them alone; and to this end they let him alone. We missionaries, in what the critic calls" unholy rage," have gone into their towns far and near, and, sitting down quietly among them, have told them that God always" behaves"; that He loves righteousness and hates iniquity; that He loves them as a father loves his children; that their sins grieve Him, and that He will surely punish their atrocious cruelties. We have succeeded in changing their idea of God so far that we have divested His character of all that is filthy and wicked; and, presenting thfl life and character of Jesus, have taught them that God is such a one as Jesus was while on earth. In this it would seem that we have outraged the holy feelings of our critic and his friends.

West African Fetish Worship But I wish to speak not so much of God the Creator whom they do not worship as of those so-called gods whom they actually worship, and whom, according to our critic, we missionaries have" demolished." We note, by the way, that most of our critics Bay that we ha.ve demol-

HEATHENISM AS IT IS IN WEST AFRICA

ished nothing and have accomplished nothing. The writer unwittingly pays us a. distinct compliment, and directly contradicts his fellows.

A few weeks ago, in a certain town which I was visiting for the '

first time, an old man came and laid at my feet his most sacred fetish.

It was in a small cylindrical box of bark, made for the purpose of hold- ing this kind of fetish. The women, when they saw the box, turned and fled for their lives, first putting their hands over their ears lest they hear the old man's words and die. They are not supposed to know the contents of the box, and tho they do know they aTe ready at any moment to take Ii solemn oath that they do not. This box contained, first and chiefly, the brains of the old man's father, who had gained eminence and success according to Fang ideals. Immediately after this man's death his son had split his head open with an ax, had scooped out the brains, and had then mixed them with dry white clay.

To this he had added one of the old man's teeth, and a bit of his hair and finger- TWO UGUMBA IDOLS OF WEST AFRICA nails; also a strip of flesh cut from the dead man's arm and dried over the fire. When the owner of such a fetish is about to engage in any considerable enterprise he ru bs a portion of these brains upon his forehead, and thereby possesses himself of all the serviceable qualities of the original-his adroitness in lying, his skill in cheating, his cleverness in stealing goods, captur- ing other men's wives and killing his enemies. If he is going to talk a big" palaver" he places the strip of dried flesh in his mouth, between his teeth and his cheek, and keeps it thel'e all the time he is talking, that he may be eloquent and successful.

This is a specimen of the" gods" that we "religious furies" have demolished. ,That the influence of this particular god so morally elevating nO man would suggest. It must be, then, because of its esthetic vahie that the critic bewails its fall I If, however, he could

only smell it I am sure that his esthetic regrets would be dispelled forever. '1'he man who gave me this fetish, if asked the reason for his action, would reply that a neighboring chief (one whom I had instructed) had come to them, not to make war and kill, as formerly, but in spirit of peace, and had stayed with them many days, in order to tell them the things which he had recently learned. The chief had said that he and they must stop making wltr with each other, that one God was Father of all, who also loved them all; that they must throw away their fetishes, entrust themselves to God's care, believe in His Son, and do right; that even if they suffered for it in this world, there was a life to come in which their faith and righteousness would be fully rewarded.

But the most common fetish of this order is simply the skull of the father, which the son keeps in a box and worships. The father occasionally speaks to the son in dreams, and frequently communicates with him by omens. Those who have these skulls form a secret society, the members of which, by the aid of the departed fathers, have success in all their enterprises, good and evil, and tyrannize over others with the utmost cruelty. They believe that the skull, after receiving professional treatment by the head of the society, becomes the residence of the dead father, who wanders about at will, but returns to the skull as to his home. The son, in order to avoid the wrath of the departed father and to obtain his help, will. keep the skull comfortably warm and dry, occasionally rubbing it with oil and redwood powder, and will feed it bountifully.

The process of feeding it is interesting. Before going on a hunting expedition the son will open the box, and, addressing his father audibly, 'will ask his help, and promise that if he is successful he will give him a goodly portion of the game. If he neglect this duty for a length of time he finds that when he meets an animal in the forest his gun will not fire, and he may even be helpless before his enemies. If you knew the kind of gun he uses you would not think it necessary to go so far for an explanation of the fact that it often fails him in a critical moment. When the son returns with game he again opens the box and places the meat before the skull. Then he closes the house against all possibility of intrusion, and goes away while the father eats. After a while he comes back, and altho he finds the meat exactly as he left it, he imagines that in some mysterious way his father has eaten it and yet left it-an ancient mystery. He then eats it himself, or shares it with the men of the society. Since it has been offered to the dead father it is now sacred, and he can not allow his wife or children to taste it under any circumstances. You may be sure that the men offer up to the father all the game that they procure, and if the women and children are left hungry they can at least admire" fervent but unobtruding piety in the exercise of its duties."

The women have no part in this religion. They are not supposed to know what the sacred thing is which the men keep in those boxes; and if they become curious or talk too much about it, they must expect to become sick and die, as the result of the wrath of the departed spirit. In such cases the truth probably is that they are poisoned by the society.

A man frequently invokes the aid of this fetish to prevent secret immorality on the part of his wife; not that he objects to the immo- rality, but he wants to know about it that he can collect pay. It is only on this latter score that he deems himself wronged. He there- fore compounds a certain "medicine," the ingredients of which include a lock of his wife's hair, her saliva, cuttings of her finger- nails and toe-nails, dirt rubbed from her arms, and other things which it would be indecent to describe. This medicine he puts into the box with the father's skull, and now, it is believed, if his wife keeps immorality a secret from him, she will surely die. Sometimes she no dou bt does die, as a psychological consequence of her belief in this fetish. Fear frequently drives a woman to a tardy confession, which, however, affords her but small relief; for everybody will tell her that she is going to die "sure." " You're a corpse," says one. "You are failing every day," says another. So the woman is morally compelled to die, and she yields to the inevitable.

The initiation of the boys and young men into this society lasts several days, sometimes a week. In some tribes it is accompanied by humiliating, degrading, and unspeakably filthy performances. Only a few days ago one of my former schoolboys died as the result of this initiation. But what are we to think when we find a class of men working themselves into a frenzy of indignation over the loss of these and similar exercises of "piety" that missionaries must not describe because of their indecency?

If those tearful friends of fetishism desire these particular fetishes, they can easily procure them, for the natives are giving them up wherever the light of the Gospel has penetrated. There are around me many young men and boys to whom all these things are almost as repulsive as they are to me. I can also testify that ~hey are as far removed from the heathen natives in morals and character as in their beliefs.

Accused of Killing Her Husband Not long ago Mba Obam, the elder of the Fang .Ohurch of Ayol, ~ which is under my care, died. For many years he and his wife had lived a pure and exemplary life in the midst of the darkest heathenism. When he died they accused his wife of having made "medicine" to kill him. This medicine is not any native poison; it is supposed to act supernaturally. It is such a mixture as that already described with which a man would kill his wife for secret immorality.

As a rule, it does not even come in actual contact with the victim. Mba died of a lingering sickness well known to them; but they have become so unbalanced mentally by belief in magic and witchcraft, and the consequent habit of relating everything to the supernatural, that they have no real comprehension of the natural law of cause and effect. Every death among them is attributed to magic or witchcraft, and if they are not diligent iu punishing it, they believe that the spirit of the dead will inflict disaster and even death. Mba had completely broken with all these beliefs, had defended the victims of cruelty, and had uharged the people, in case of his own death, not to touch his wife. ~ut tho they had regarded him with respect and reverence during his life, yet at his death custom and belief asserted tyrannous authority, and they charged his Ohristian wife Sarah with having killed him. She had to bear this charge and its punishment, together with the burden of her sorrow for the death of her husband, whom she truly loved. The chief man of the town, having stripped her almost naked, placed her on her hands and knees in the middle of the street, and bound upon her back a heavy load of plantain stocks; then two men sat on top of the load 6n her back, and thus all the men of the town, in their "fervent but unobtruding piety," drove the woman up and down the street on her hands and knees until they nearly killed her. 'rhis inhuman performance was repeated at regular intervals until Sarah, from her town, thirty miles from here, managed to send a message to me. I went in all haste, and" disturbed" this exercise with a strong stick. When. I had "demolished" it there was a mark of blood on the stick.

It may not be altogeter aside from my purpose if I relate the sequel of this story. The chief, Esona, who had inflicted all this cruelty upon Sarah, announced a few days later that he was going to marry her. He already had eight wives, and the thought of such a marriage was most repugnant to Sarah; but she was compelled to marry him. Polygamy is not always a happy iustitution, even in Africa. The eight former wives were augry and jealous, and, being powerless to injure Esona, they revenged themselves upon Sarah. One day, shortly after the marriage, as she was walking along the street, they suddenly made an attack upon her with knives, and might have killed her, but she was rescued by some men after receiving several wounds. Then the wiv.es tried another expedient. Four women from different towns came to Esona and solemllly told him that they had had a dream regarding him, all four of them exactly the same dream, on the same night. They had seen Mba, Sarah's dead husband, and he was very angry that Esona had married her, and said that he would trouble him and even kill him if he did not put her away. A few days later this word was confirmed when five houses in Esona's town were burned to the ground. They knew perfectly well that the fire had been started a.cci-

HEATHENISM AT IT IS IN WEST AFRICA

dentally by a young man who threw live coals on some dried thatch. Nevertheless, with one voice the people attributed the fire to Mba, and Esona, in fear, set Sarah free.

If it be supposed that in this brief sketch I have presented the lowest beliefs of the natives, and the exceptional rather than the ordinary effects of these beliefs, I may say that I have begun with the highest, their belief regarding God, and have taken the next in order, the worship of their ancestors, with its ordinary and invariable accompaniments. After this one would naturally consider the great mass of their more common fetishes, which are little or nothing more than charms or amulets to inflict and to protect against evil. The African does not conceive that a spirit resides in these fetishes, as is commonly supposed, nor that they act intelligently. In their regard for them one might compare these fetishes to the horseshoe which the negro in America hangs over his door for luck, but the effect is much more serious. Tho not so fundamental in the native religion as the ancestor-worship, yet they occupy the attention of the native more, and their influence is more constant. They are used also by women.

This form of fetishism is lower, more degrading mentally and morally, and far more cruel, on the whole, than that which I have described. It is don btful whether these fetishes, or even the ancestors' skulls, ought to be called "gods," and it is certain that their attitude toward them can not be called" piety." These fetishes are called" medicines," and are used for eyery conceivable purpose.

Still lower than this form of fetishism is the native belief in witchcraft, which in abject fear and diabolical cruelty has never had a rival in the world. The story of the power which a remnant belief in witchcraft has exercised in civilized and even Christian communities is one of the darkest pages in their history. Imagine all the restraints of civilization and the light of Christianity withdrawn from those communities, and you may form an idea of witchcraft in Africa.,.

No moral man can defend the native religion of Africa or bewail its loss except through ignorance, and such ignorance is most culpable in men who profess to know, who also undertake to inform the public, and who indulge offensive criticism of all who differ from them. Those who would drive out the Belgian without giving the native the knowledge of religious truth would leave him subject to a slavery more abject and a bondage more cruel than that of any human taskmaster. They would throw open his prison doors, but leave him bound to the ground in chains. They would give him the vision of a freedom which is not for him until he knows the truth revealed in Christ, which alone can make him free.

TlIll: MISSIONARY REVIEW 0," TltE WOltLD

A SERIOUS PROBLEM IN MISSIONS SALARIES AND THE INCREASED COST OF LIVING IN ASIA BY THE REV. ARTHUR JUDSON BROWN, D.D., NEW YORK CITY Secretary of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions So far as this problem affects the Christians of Asia and the parents of pupils in mission schools, neither boards nor missions can give adequate relief. Abroad as well as at home, it must remain the inexorable rule that a Christian man should live within his income and buy new things only as he can pay for them. Any other policy would mean utter ruin. Here also men must" work out their own salvation," and the missionary, while trying to lift men out of barbarous social conditions on the one hand, should, on the other hand, resolutely oppose the improvident eagerness which leads a blanketed Sioux Indian to buy on credit a rubber-tired surrey.

But what is to be done about the native ministers, teachers, evangelists, and Bible women who find it ntterly impossible to live on the salaries which they received a decade ago. The problem of the ordinary minister and helper is not so difficult. Springing from the common people, accustomed from their childhood to a meager scale of living, the small salaries which the people can pay either in full or in large part are usually equal to the income which they would have had if they had not become Ohristians. But some n&.tive ministers come from a higher social grade. They are men of education and refinement. They can not live in a mud hut, go barefooted, wear only a loin-cloth, and subsist on a few cents worth of rice a day. They must not only have better houses and food and clothing, but they must have books and periodicals ilnd the other apparatus of educated men. These things are not only necessary to their own maintenance, but they are essential to the work, for these men are our main reliance for influencing the upper classes for Ohrist. It is not a question of luxury or self-indulgence-nobody thinks of that-but of bare respectability, of the simple decencies of life which are enjoyed by an American mechanic as distinguished from the poverty which falls below the level of self-respect for a cultivated family. But this requires a salary which, save in a very few places, can not at present be paid by the churches. "Our pastors," says Dr. Lucas, of India, "are supposed to live as the middle class of their people do, but of late years, with the great rise in prices, they are living below the middle class."

The consequences are not only pinching poverty, but sometimes a feeling of wrong, and, in some cases, a yielding to temptation. One Chinese pastor, for example, who was trying ·to support a wife and five children on $10 Mex. ($5) a mouth, shipwrecked his influence by trying to supplement his scanty income by helping in lawsuits. Oan we wonder that he felt obliged to do something-almost anything?

A stnRlous· PROBLEM: iN MlSSIONS 409

But who is to pay the higher salaries which are now so necessary?

The first impulse is to look to the mission boards in the United States, and accordingly all over Asia missions are importunately calling for increased appropriations. But whatever temporary and sporadic relief may be given in this way, as a permanent remedy it is plainly impossible. If the conditions were simply sporadic and local, the case might be different. But they are universal, or are fast becoming so, and they will be permanent. It is quite visionary to suppose that the income of the mission boards will permit them to meet the whole or even the larger part of the increased cost of Ii ving among the myriads of ministers, teachers, and helpers in the growing churches of Asia.

There are now seventy-seven thousand three hundred and thirty-eight of such native pastors and agents, and every year swells the number.

American Christians can not reasonably be expected to add such an er..ormous burden to the already large responsibilities which they are carrying in their varied forms of home work and the present sCILIe of foreign missionary expenditurQ. Even if they could and would, it would be at the expense of all further enlargement of the work, and at the same time it would still further weaken an already we~k sense of self-reliance among the native ministers and helpers of Asia.

Moreover, the average Christian worker and giver in America is feeling the same strain himself. The so-called" era of prosperity"

has given more steady employment to the mechanic and unskilled laborer, has given better markets to the producer, and has enormously increased the wealth of many who were already rich. But the men on fixed salaries, who form the bulk of our church membership, find that "prosperity" has greatly increased the cost of living without prol'or- tionately increasing salaries. Consequently, hundreds of thousands of American church-members are worse off than they were in "hard times." Tables presented to the arbitration committee which investigated the grievances of the employees of the Union Trac- tion Committee in Chicago in 1902, showed that the pricc of thirty- seven necessary articles had gone up and fifteen had decreased, while the street-car employees had worked for the same wages for sixteen years. The average advance in the cost of living was given at forty per cent. in five years.* In such circumstances it is clearly out of the question for the Ohristians of the United States to meet these enlarged – demands for the support of their .own families, and in addition meet them for multitudes of Christians in Asia.

If, then, the problem of the increased cost of living in Asia can not be solved by increased gifts from America, what other solutions are possible? As an experienced missionary says: "To ask for more from • Percentages vary in ditl'erent localities. but nfter making all reasonable allowances, the general and IncontestablE' fact remain, that the expeuse of living in America has seriously Increased.

America seems like a step backward; but to leave matters as they are is to see our churches seriously crippled."

Four Possible Solutions First. Stop all expansion of the work, and use any increase in receipts to raise salaries. This is undoubtedly worthy of thoughtful consideration. To what extent is it right to open new fields and enlarge old ones when the workers now employed are inadequately paid? Plainly, the mission boards should carefully consider this aspect of the question. As a matter of fact, many of them have already considered it. The Presbyterian Board has repeatedly declined urgent requests to establish new stations, on the ground that it could not do so in justice to its existing work. But as a practical solution this method is open to serious difficulties. A living work must gro)V, and the living forces which govern that growth are more or less beyond the control of the boards. The boards are amenable to their constituencies, and those constituencies sometimes imperatively demand the occupation of a new field, as, for example, they did in the case of the Philippine Islands, some boards which at first decided not to enter the Philippines being afterward actually forced into them by a pressure of denominational opinion which they could not ignore. Moreover, the missionaries themselves are equally insistent in their demands for for enlargement. Some boards are literally deluged with such appeals. The missionaries who have most strenuously insisted on the policy of no further expansion till the existing work is better sustained have sometimes been the very ones who have strongly urged that an exception should be made in their particular fields, without realizing that the argument from" exceptions" is so often pressed that it is really the rule and not the exception at all. And the churches and missionaries are usually right. The argument that new work should not be undertaken until the existing work is adequately supported, would have made Paul and Barnabas disobey the call of the Holy Ghost to leave the little church in needy Antioch to preach in other regions, would have prevented the extension of Christianity into England and Germany and America, and would now strangle all foreign missionary effort, for we are repeatedly told that our land is not yet Christianized. God is calling His people to go forward. His voice is frequently very plain, and the boards, with all their care and conservatism, are then obliged to expand.

Second. Diminish the number of native pastors, helpers, and teachers, and increase their work. In some places this might be done by grouping congregations and fields. But the places where this could be wisely effected are so few that the relief to the situation, as a whole, would not be appreciable, especially as the native Christians would not give so liberally under such an arrangement. Their sense of responsi-

A SERIOUS PROBLJl:M IN MISSIONS

bility would be weakened if they had only a half or a quarter of a pastor's time instead of the whole of it. Besides, the native force is far too small now. Instead of being diminished, it should be largely increased. The great work of the future must be done by native ministers. If Asia is ever to be evangelized, the work will oe largely done by Asiatic evangelists. To deliberately adopt the policy of restricting the number of such evangelists and teachers would be suicidal. As a solution, therefore, this method is quite impracticable, as it would be a relief at the expense of efficiency.

Third. Expect native leaders to earn their own living, eithklr wholly or in part. There is Pauline example for this method. Some of the Presbyterian missionaries in Laos have adopted it by inducing the members of a given congregation to secure a rice-field and a humble house for their minister. The Koreamissionaries have very successfully worked this method by insisting that the leaders of groups shall continue in their former occupations, and give their services to Christian work without pay, in some such way as Sunday-school superintendents and other unpaid workers do in America. This method is deserving of wider adoption. It would give considerable relief in many other fields. It was probably the way that the early church grew. "Two opinions," says Dr. J. J. Lucas, "have been held in regard to the basis on which the salaries of native agents should be fixed. One is that such a salary should be paid as would remove all excuse for engaging in secular work, demanding all the time of the pastor for spiritual work; another is, that acknowledging the salary to be insufficient, the pastors be expected to supplement it by what they can get from field and vineyard. If self-support is to be aimed at, at all cost, then the Jatter plan is the only feasible one, with the dangers of its abuse. There is no doubt, however, that a man who loves the Gospel ministry, and is devoted to it can, without the neglect of spiritual affairs, do enough outside to materially lessen the burden that would fall on the Ohurch in his support." But this method of itself would hardly solve the problem. However well adapted to the beginnings of mission work, it fails to provide a properly qualified native leadership. To do efficient work, a native pastor must giv.e his whole time to it, and to that end he must have a salary which will make him" free from worldly cares and avocations." We insist on this in the United States, and the reasons for such a policy are as strong on the foreign field. The minister in Asia as well as the minister in America must have a salary. The laborer is worthy of his hire.

Fourth. Insist upon a larger measure of self-support. The native churches must be led to a fuller responsibility in this matter. Grave as are the temporary embarrassments which the increased cost of living is forcing upon them, and trying as is the permanent distress of

some of them, yet as a whole the economic revolution will undoubtedly enlarge the earning capacity of the native Ohristians. Indeed, the new principles of life which the Gospel bring!'! should make them among the first to profit by the changed conditions, and as their wealth increases, their spirit of giving should, and under the wise leadership of the missionaries undoubtedly will, increase. For these reasons, the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions took the following action July 2, 1900: As having reference to the question of self-support of the native churches on the mission field, and in view of the fact that some of its missions are proposing to increase the salaries of native preachers and helpers on account of the increased cost of living, the board is constrained to look with no little apprehension upon the prospe~t of continuing and increasing demands of foreign aid in proportion to the contributions made by the churches themsel ves. Increased intercourse of Eastern nations with those of the West has led and will still further lead to a gradual assimilation to Western ways and Western prices, and unless the self-reliant spirit of the churches can be stimulated to a proportionate advance, there is a sure prospect that the drafts upon mission funds will be larger and larger in proportion to the amount of work accomplished. In view of these considerations, it was resolved that the missions in which such increase is proposed be earnestly requested to arouse the churches to the purpose and the endeavor to meet this increased expenditure, instead of laying still larger burdens upon the resources of foreign funds. The board deems this necessary not merely to the interest of its expanding work, but to the self-reliant character, the future stability and self-propagating power of the churches themselves.

There appears to be no alternative. And yet this policy, while adhered to, should be enforced with reasonable discretion and due regard to" this present distress." How can Christians, who can barely live themselves and pay a half or two-thirds of their pastor's present support, suddenly meet this call for enlarged salaries? For reasons I have already given, it is harder for them to make ends meet now than it was in the old days of primitive simplicity, while in many places, notably in India, and some parts of China, a profession of Ohristianity is followed by a business and social ostracism, so that the Christian is impoverished by the loss of employment which he already had. In these circumstances, both board and missions must simply do the best they can, and neither allow the emergency to sweep them into a mistaken charity which would be fatal to the ultimate interests of the cause, nor allow a valuable native worker to suffer for the necessaries of life.

It is idle, however, to urge as a reason for increasing the salaries of native Ohristian pastors, teachers, and helpers, that a qualified Asiatic can earn more in commercial life than in the ministry. Such a.rguments often come to mission boards. But Christian work can not

A SERIOUS PROBLEM IN MISSIONS

compete with business in financial inducements either at home or abroad. It is notorious that iu America ministers and church workers generally do not receive the compensation which they could command in secular employments or professions. The qualitie! which bring success in the ministry are, as a rule, far more liberally remunerated in secular life. The preacher who can command $6,000 or $8,000 in the pulpit could probably command three or four times that amount in the law or in business. Men who are as eminent in other professions and in the commercial world as the most eminent clergymen are in the ministry usually have incomes ranging from $20,000 to $100,000 a year, and have no "dead line" of age either. As for other ministers, the Rev. Dr. B. L. Agnew, Secretary of the Presbyterian Board of Ministerial Relief, is authority for t~e statement that the average salary of ministers in the United States does not equal the wages of a mechanic. A missionary writes: "Practically all our native pastors are underpaid." The same thing might be said of all the home missionaries and of two-thirds of the pastors of the other churches at home.

The churches of America can not, or at any ra.te will not, do for the native ministers of Asia what they are ,not doing for their own ministers. The world over the rewards of Christ's service are not financial. rrhose who seek that service must be content with modest. support, sometimes even with sore poverty. This is not a reason for the home churches to be content with their present scale of missionary gi ving, nor doe!! it mean that mission boards are disposed to refuse requests for appropriations. The boards are straining every nerve to secure a more generous support, and they will gladly send all they can to the missions on the field. But it is a reason for impressing more strongly upon the young men in the churches of Asia that they should consecrate themselves to the Master's service from a higher motive than financial support, and that while the boards will continue to giva all the assistance that is in their power, still the permanent dependence of the ministers of Asia must be in increasing measure upon the Christians of Asia, and not upon the Christians of America. Hundreds of native pastors are already realizing this, and are manifesting a self-sacrificing courage and devotion which are beyond all prailie. Said Mr. Fitch, of Ningpo, to a Chinese youth of fine education and exceptional ability: "Suppose a business man should offer you $100 a month, and at the same time you had the way opened to you to study for the ministry, and, lifter entering it, to get from $20 to $30a month, which would you take?" And the youth answered: .. I would enter the ministry." He is now teaching in a mission school for $12 a. month, tho he could easily command $30 a month in a business position. The hope of the churches of Asia is in such men.

THE WORD "ISLAM"

BY CANON EDWARD SELL, OF MADRAS, INDIA, 1865 The Honorable Mr. Justice Syed Amir Ali, commenting on the word Islam, says: "The word does not imply, as is commonly supposed, absolute submission to God's will, but means, on the contrary, striving after righteousness." There seems to be some ground for this statement in the text: "There are some among us who have gone astray. And whoso is a Moslem he seeketh after the right way." The word aslama (became Moslem) is interpreted by the commentators to mean" those who placed the neck under the order of God," "those who came under the order,"" those who sincerely accept the dogma of the Unity of God." The word Islam is not found in the early Meccan Suras. It occurs twice in late Meccan ones: "That man's breast will be open to Islam" ; "Shall he, then, whose breast God has opened to Islam? " It occurs four times in Madina Suras: "The true religion with God as Islam"; "Whoso desireth any other religion than Islam, that religion shall not be accepted from him "; " It is my pleasure that Islam be your religion," and "Who more impious than he who, when called to Islam, deviseth a falsehood concerning God?"

A contrast between iman, or faith, and Islam is shown in the text: "The Arabs say, ' We believe.' Say thou, • Ye believe not'; therefore say rather, 'We profess Islam,' for the faith (iman) hath not yet found its way into your hearts." There are various forms of the verb in the sense of embracing Islam, and the noun Moslem is also used, but they are found for the most part in late Suras. The meaning assigned in Persian commentaries to Moslem is munqad and hukmbardar, both of which words mean submissive or obedient to orders given.

There is a verse which seems to be on the side of resignation: ., They who set their faces with resignation Godward and do that which is right, their reward is with their Lord." Again in the same Sura we have" I resign myself to the Lord of the Worlds." Islam is defined to be outward obedience, and when sincerity is joined to it, as shown by a belief in God, angels, Divine books, prophets, the last day, and the predestination to good or evil, it makes a man a true believer.

Sharastani, in the Milal wa Mithal, draws a distinction between Islam, Iman (faith), and Ishan (devotion, benevolence) in the following tradition: "Gabriel one day came in the form of an Arab and sat near the prophet and said: '0 messenger of God, what is Islam?' The prophet replied: 'Islam is to believe in God and His propbet, to say the prescribed prayers, to give alms, to observe the fast of Ramadhanl and to make the pilgrimage to Mecca.' Gabriel replied that

THE WORD, "ISLAM"

he had spoken the truth, and then asked the prophet what Iman was.

Re replied that it was to believe in God, angels, books, prophets, the last day, predestination. Again Gabriel admitted the correctness of the definition, and inquirec what Ihsan meant. The prophet replied, 'To worship God as if thou seest Him, for if thou seest Him not He seest thee.'"

Thus a Moslem, one who keeps the {>utward works of the law, may be a saved man, or one under or about to come under condemnation; but when he sets his face Godward and doeth that which is right, he adds Ihsan to Islmn, and is a Muhsin-that is, one who, in addition to performing the outward duties of the law, shows active benevolence; and when to all this is added tasdiq, or sincerity of heltrt, leading on to Iman, or firm belief in the articles of the creed, the man is a Mumin, or a true believer, which seems to be the highest state of all.

"The true believers (Al Mllminum) are only those who believe in Allah and his apostle, and afterward doubt not." Dr. Hirschfield considers that" Syed Amir's definition of Islam as a 'striving after righteousness' only reflects the theoretical and moral side of the ques- tion, which is limited to the initial stage of Islam." The meaning which has obtained favor in the Moslem body at large seems to be the one I have described-viz., the formal performance of certain outward duties. The fact that the term is not found in the earlier Suras supports this view, for it was only as the system grew into shape that the Arkan-i-din, or five obligatory duties of Islam, came to be fixed as those which he would be a Moslem must perform. If there ever was an ethical meaning attached to the term Islam, it seems to have been lost in very early days, for it is difficult to fix a period in which it was not used in the mechanical sense now universally accepted by Moslem commentators. The very term Islam thus emphasizes that side of religion which St. Paul so earnestly contended against in the .Judaism of his day, and which he defines as "works of the law by which no flesh shall be satisfied."

'rhe Mohammedan idea of the term Islam is quite in accordance with Jewish thought, to which Mohammed owes so much, for Hirschfield quotes a Rabbinic precept to the effect that "it is not the study of the law which is most important, but the practise thereof."

Tho this takes away from Islam the name of religion, and from Moslem the name of the man who professes Islam, much of the beauty which has gathered round the ethical idea of complete submission to the will of God, and lowers both terms to the idea of submission to a code of outward observances, one at least of which is compounded largely of old pagan rites; yet it must be borne in mind that Moslems have in the term Mum'in a word of higher meaning, which includes a sincere faith in what they believe to be the fundamental truths of their creed. Still, much of the praise European writers have bestowed on the words Islam and Moslem is out of place, for these terms do not connote a humble submission to God's will, but the attaining of righteousness by submission to the preformance of certain outward religious acts, which in Islam, as in other religions, tends to foster self·· righteousness.

INTERIOR OF A. KENTUCKY MOUNTA.lN EER'S CABIN BEREA COLLEGE AND ITS MISSION BY DELAVAN L. PIERSON The recent legislation aimed against Berea College by the Kentucky lawmakers recalls the thrilling history of the early days of Berea, and the powerful influence which it has exerted on both the colored and white races of Kentucky and the neighboring States. This college is nnique in being the only Sou thel'll college where any considerable number of the two races have been educated together on equal terms. It has been and is an important factor in the struggle to solve the great "negro problem" of the South.

No problem can he said to be solved until it is solved rightly. There may be many difficulties in the way, and good men may differ in their opinion as to what the true solution is, but no unworthy compromise and no mistaken method will stand the test of time. Moreover, Christians will agree that in problems involving moml and spiritual principles no solution is correct which is out of harmony with the spirit and teachings of Jesus Uhrist. It is on this belief that Be~ea was founded, and on this basis it has continued for nearly half · a century; for this belief her friends have been called upon to f.mffer reproach, contumely, o£tracism, and sometimes even bodily injury. In this little town in Madison County, Kentucky, there has been waging for fifty years the noble battle of principle against prejudice, the spirit of Christian brotherhood against physical, mental, and spiritual bondage.

Berea was founded by Kentuckians who had bec.ome convinced of

BEREA COLLEGE AND ITS MISSION

the sinfulness of slavery, and Rev. John G. Fee was called to be the pastor of their anti-slavery church. Mr. Fee was himself an inheritor of slaves, but he set them free for conscience'sake, and, in conse- quence, he was disowned and disinherited by his parents. When he came to Berea he found it a wilderness, but a settlement gradually grew up which stood for free speech and loyalty to the Union govern- . ment. In 1855 a school was founded on the same principles, with Rev. J. A. R. Rogers as principal and two young graduates of Oberlin Oollege as teachers.

Mr. Fee stood boldly for freedom of mind and body for black and white alike. His opponents resorted to mob violence-the usual weapon of ignorance and error-to silence him, but they failed. Mr. Fee's daughter says that in her childhood she thought no more of a mob than of a thunder-storm-she supposed that "everybody had mobs." But tho the fearless preacher was waylaid and threatened, dragged from his pulpit to be hung, stoned, and on various occasions seemed in imminent danger of being shot or drowned, he nevertheless refused to flee or keep silence. The opposition finally culminated in 1859, when an organized mob, said to be composed of the" wealthiest and most respectable" citizens of the county, marched to the homes of Mr. Rogers and nine other families, and demanded that they leave the county within ten days. After much thought and prayer, and a fruitIest'! appeal to the governor, the demand was complied with: the school was closed and the ten families left, confi- dently. declaring that they would return again. This expectation was fulfilled after the close of the Civil War, for in 1865 Professor Rogers reopened the school, reorganized the board of trustees, and obtained a charter for a college. It was a dramatic and signifi- cant event when a few years ago Hon. John D. Harris, one of the mob, publicly shook hands with Prin- cipal Rogers, and told him that he was very glad indeed that he had returned to the State.

Berea and the Colored Students The school had been founded to "promote the cause of Christ" and to "furnish facilities for education to all persons of good moral character." Since this did not exclude colored persons, three trustees resigned when that clause was adopted. Now the question took practical shape, for three young colored men, who had served in the Union Army and wore the blue, asked to be admitted as students. They were not turned away, tho it was evident that serious consequences might follow. The morning when those three young men entered, half of the students walked out. Oonsiderable excitement prevailed for a time, and a state superintendent of public schools expressed the enlightened sentiment that Berea was a "stench in the nostrils of all

true Kentuckians." The storm blew over, however (as most storms will), many of the disgruntled ones returned, and the number on roll steadily increased. Oolored young men and young women began to take advantage of the opportunities afforded at Berea, and at times they comprised two-thirds the total number attending. Since the opening of the State Normal School for Colored People, howeyer, the proportion has decreased, until now they only number one hundred and seventy-four out of a total enrolment of nearly one thousand.

Thus for nearly forty years colored students have been received in Berea unchallenged by the State authorities. Now, after all this period of successful operation, the bill has been passed by the legislature prohibiting the coeducation of the races. This bill is an evidence of the negrophobia which is sweeping Qver the South. It was introduced by Oarl Day, of the "bloody Breathitt" County, and is evidently a political moye to win the favor of those who desire to keep the colored people in subjection, and also of those Democrats who dislike Berea's work for the education of mountain Republicans. It is interesting to note that the college students voted practically unanimously in favor of the present system, and four-fifths of the white voters of the town signed a testimonial and remonstrance to the legislature against the passage of this bill.

Many evils were predicted as the inevitable result of disregarding the color-line in Berea, but not one of these fears have been realized. There has never been any compulsion as to social intercourse. The students of the two races do not room together, but when the two races must live and work side by side in the South, it is dificult to see what disastrous results should be feared from their working together in the field or in the classroom. The prejudice naturally brought by the white students is usually soon overcome. Perhaps the most serious trouble which has arisp.n between the races occurred years ago, when au uncultured white girl called a fellow-student "nigger" and was designated in return" poor white trash."

All the influence of the college is against intermarriage, and no scandal has ever been a blot on Berea's escutcheon; in fact, the Christian enlightenment of the two races is the surest way to prevent any such thing. A Kentucky mother who wanted her son to go through Berea, but feared lest he might lllarry a colored girl, admitted that he was in greater danger of forming an illicit connection with negresses in her own home city. Mulattos do not come from educated Ohristian parents. When Southerners are filled with forebodings lest their children take dark-skinned partners, it does not speak well for their home influence or for the strength of character developed in their otl'spring.

Right here it may be well to state briefly just what is Berea's attitude on this question of race coeducation. The college authorities do

BEREA COLLEGE AND ITS MISSION

not favor this in pn blic schools, but claim that there may be excep- tiuns to a general rule. It is well that some colored men and women should have an opportunity to measure themselves by the standards of the more favored race. We quote the following from Tlte Oitizen, a weekly newspaper published iu Berea: 1. The first colored students were admitted in 1865. There has never been any occasion for lowering the standard of scholarship to adapt it to them.

2. Berea is not in any way peculiar in this matter. On the con- trary, allY college of high grade which excludes the negro is peculiar. Harvard, Yale, Ohicago University, Oolumbia, and all great State universities admit negroes.

3. It is a matter of Ohristian principal with all these great institu- tions to treat a colored man exactly as they would treat a white man of the same character. If he is dirty or immoral-white or blackhe is to be condemned; if he has made himself honorable and respectable, he should be respected. We should not despise or discourage a man because he is lame, or because he is black.

4. In fact, a true Ohristian will take pains to help and encourage any man who is lame or black, or who has any other misfortune for which he is not to blame. Jesus Ohrist taught us that He cares for all unfortunates.

5. The negro has abundantly earned recognitiou as a man. His mind develops under education, and even untrained often shows large ability.

6. This does not mean that we should favor intermarriage. We do stand for moral purity and virtue, and there have been fewer mulatto children born in the region which Berea inflnences than in any other part of the South.

7. The course which Berea has pursued for so many years has greatly benefited the whole commonwealth. The school has been of a strictly high grade. Negroes have been encouraged to improve themselves, and taught self-respect. White people have been emancipated from unreasonable prejudice. Peace and prosperity have been promoted. None of the bad results which were predicted have come to pass.

8. While these are the principles held by all the teachers at Berea, we do not require every student to see things exactly in this way. Each student is perfectly free to select his own company and to hold his own ideas.

Berea's way is sensible and Ohristian, and it is the way approved by the great majority of the best people in the world.

In what striking contrast to this is the spirit breathed in the remarks of Governor Vardaman, of Mississippi, in vetoing a bill to appropriate $10,000 to aid a colored normal school in his State. He said in part: Literary education, the knowledge of books, does not sllem to produce any good, substantial results with the negro, but serves rather to sharpen his cunning, breeds bopes that can not be fulfilled, inspires aspirations that can not be gratified, creates an inclination to avoid bonest labor, promotes indolence, and? in tllrlll le~ds to crim(l."

These statements can not be substantiated by facts. They have been refuted again- and again. The colored educators all over the South are a standing proof of what the negro can become when given even a small opportunity. Kentucky has been glad to take every colored student Berea could even partially train and set them up as models and leaders for the freedmen. When the State sought for teachers fqr their colored normal school they went to Berea for them. The leadership of Governor Vardaman will tend to make the negro a beast; that of Berea will develop him into an intelligent, loyal Ohristian citizens. The college is a mighty force in helping to solve the great Southern problem-first, because it gives the negro an opportunity to "find himself," and, aecond, hecause it enables the white man to understand and sympathize with his dark-skinned brother.

Berea and the Mountaineers But Berea's greatest field is among the mountaineers, who come from the Appalachian range, stretching over. the "backyards of nine States." There are 3,000,000 of these hardy Americans-" our con- Mountain Region temporary ancestors," as they have been called; for tho the best of Anglo-Saxon blood $ orlh~~ flows in their veins, the ideas of two centuries ago course through ·their brains. It is a case South of arrested development due to isolation. No J whistle of the locomotive re-echoes in their hills, and their wagon-roads are, in many cases, the beds of streams. They date events from" the year the bear went through," or, more recently, from "the year the bicycle went through." In large districts tongues are the only news-organs, and papers and periodicals are chiefly useful to paper their cabin walls or stop the chinks between the logs. Even their preachers are lamentably uninformed and have very circumscribed horizons. Some who are too lazy to work and too ignorant to teach school, will undertake to "tend some churches." Is it any wonder that when President Frost, on one of his mountain tours, asked a bright young hunter whom he met if he could write numbers, he received the guarded reply: "Reckon I can write some numbers."

On a piece of bark the questioner drew the nine digits. The young man read them all. Next came the combination of figures, including 1897.

" I don't guess I can tell that thar."

Dr. Frost explained it, and then asked: "Do you know whitt 18!)7 Illeltns f"

BEREA COLLEGE AND ITS MISSION

" Hit's the year, hain't it ?"

"But why is the year called 1897? It is 1897 years since what?"

" I never heard tell."

Bu~ these people are made of sturdy stuff.

If they can only be res- cued from the limitations of their environment, and can be given the advan- tages of a modern Ohris- tian education, they -may yet help to solve the present problems of our country as they once helped to save the Union. ONE OF KENTUCKY'S MOUNTAIN SCHOOLS-LUNCH TIME This is what Berea is seek- ing to enable them to do, and with marvelous success. The moun- taineers are awakening to the advantages of "book larning_" 'fhey are no longer content with scratching a scanty substance from the soil, or with maintaining a precarious existence by means of a "mOOll- shiner's still." They have discovered that mind is worth more than muscle, and that to be quick at figures is better than to be quick at triggers. Teaching and other professions loom up before them as possibilities, and one lad recently walked one hundred and fifty miles to enroll as a student. Girls frequently ride many miles on horseback to Berea, 'and then by the modern alchemy of trade will transmute the horseflesh into cash and the cash into brains. They manage to com- A HANIHLlOM IN A ItENTI1CXY MOUNTAIN HOKE

plete their college course amid many hardships and often after much privation, but these trials only develop more fully the sterling qualities of character which fit them for responsible positions in business, State, and Ohurch.

Some of Berea', Methods The peculiarities of Berea are those which best fit the college to fulfil its mission. The courses must be adapted to the needs of those who have had few, if any, early advantages, and at the same time must enable those capable of leadership to obtain a liberal education. Much attention is given to normal work, and a large nnmber go out each A MOUNT.AI~ SCHOLAR .AND HIS H UPRIGHT FARM"

year to teach in the district schools, and thus spread the blessings of Berea in many an intellectual wilderness.

Industrial training is also a prominent feature of the curriculum, so that this college is beginning to do for the mountaineers what Hampton and Tuskegee are doing for the Indians and negroes. This department serves the fmufold purpose of developing character,. enabling the students to pay a part of their way, increasing the college equipment by student labor, and preparing them for the life that awaits them in their mountain homes. For the young women, domestic sciences, nursing, and dairying are taught by competent and practical instructors. The young men learn the science as well as the practical' part of farming and forestry, blacksmithing, carpentry, and other-

1904J BEREA COLLEGE AND ITS MISSION

MANUAL WORK IN THE MEN'S INDUSTRIAL BUILDING AT BEREA trades equally important for pioneers of civilization. The new men's industrial building, when fully equipped, will offer rare opportunities for them to learn the most practical of modern mechanical trades. The brick-yard produces about Jwenty-five thousand bricks a day.

Perhaps a clearer idea of what Berea is undertaking may be had from a tabulated statement of the cQurses: For those who can not come to school: I. Extension Work-Traveling Libraries, Lectures, Leaflets, Stereopticon-a work that touches five States.

For those NOT sufficiently advanced to get a teacher"s certificate: II. Trade Schools, Carpentry, Housework, Printing, Brickmaking, etc.-two years.

III. Model Schools-preparing for Normal and advanced courses.

For those sUfficiently advanced to get a teacher's certificate: .

IV. Farming-Gardening, Stock-raising, Forestry, etc.-two years. .

V. Domestic Science-Sewing, Cooking, etc.-two years. VI. Normal Course for teachers-three years, with practise teaching.

VII. Academy Course-four years, fitting for college and for life.

For those more advanced: VIII. College Course-Classical, Philosophical, and Literary.

Adjunct dfJpartment: IX. Music-Reed Organ, Choral (free), Vocal, Piano, Theory.

X. Berea General Hospital …..care of the sick-two years.

One unique feature of Berea is the number of small cottages rented out at a nominal sum to families who wish to enjoy these privileges. The younger children may attend the model school, the older ones

the college, and even the parents are enlightened by the public lectures, and stimulated by the atmosphere of the place. A father who, twenty years ago, had been dissuaded from coming to Berea, recently brought his whole family and settled under the shadows of the college. They support them- selves by teaming and keeping boarders. One after another the nine children will be sent back to teach in the mountains.

The system of university ex- tension, or ." a Ohautauqua on wheels," which is carried on from Berea, is another very important and infiuencial part of its work. Not only are libraries of useful books loaned out to families of mountaineers wherever a reader can be found, but each year a number of professors from the college make long tours into the mountains, holding institutes, conducting religious meetings, and in general awakening the people to a sense of their need and the" glories of the possible" which are theirs. Oue result is seen in the inoreasing number of applications for admission to the college. In a recent letter Presi- dent Frost says: These are exciting days in Berea, as we have "overdone"

the work of kindling a desire for education, and can not turn back A 8AJ[I>LJJ: BEREA )[OUNTAINEER boys who come in on foot one He 18 6 t eet 2 Incbes tall, and atter 7 terms In hundred and fifty miles! .Last Berea taugbt two scbools of low grade. Tben night twelve young men lodged he returneil to the college to ftt blmself for ~ in my house. I have just bought blgber grade of teacblng the largest dwelling-house in Berea, and shall turn it at once into a men's dormitory. A party of three young men and two young women arrived yesterday whose journey was interesting. They started from Letcher County, Ky., riding thirty miles on horseback to Stonega.

There they found that a washout had cut off the train they had expected to take. They walked ten miles along the railroad track to Big Stone Gap, carrying their baggage, From that point to Berea

BEREA COLLEGE AND ITS MISSION"

they came by rail-about one hundred and forty miles. Two of them had never seen the cars before, and only one had ever ridden upon them before!

The President and His Coworkers It is, after all, the" men behind the guns" at Berea who have made the college effective in its campaign against ignorance and evil. No one can visit the institution and come into personal touch with them without being impressed with the high caliber of the men and women who are devoting their lives to this noble work. It has involved much self-sacrifice and faith for them to accept such a call to undertake large THE BEREA STUDENTS AT MORNING CHAPEL responsibilities with meager salaries in an institution which has often been misrepresented and misunderstood. But they are Christians of high ideals and attainments, who delight to lay their talents at the feet of their Master in the same spirit that they would accept a Godgiven call to any other mission field.

When President Frost and his wife came to Berea from Oberlin twelve years ago they found the college burdened with debt and difficulties. He brought to his task rare ability as a teacher and organizer, and high talent as an orator and writer; she brought her peculiar graces and gifts, which have made her an ideal hostess to visitors and a true friend to the students. Both of them entered upon their work with self-sacrificing devotion and zeal which characterizes the other members of the faculty. The result has been a wiping out of debt, a broadening of scope, a deepening of impressions, and a widening circle of friends who have established the enterprise on firm and lasting foundations.

Some Results and the Outlook As might be expected, the effects of such devoted and intelligent endeavors can scarcely be overestimated. Leaders of the colored race have been trained to bring their people out of the bondage of indolence and ignorance and sin into the liberty of industry, knowledge, and love. Multitudes of the mountaineers are beginning to take great strides in the seven-league boots of knowledge out of the seventeeth century into the twentieth. Better still, boys who went to Berea PRESIDENT WILLIAM G. FROST AND PROF. J. A. R. ROGERS with revolvers have come home with Testaments, for t.he religious influence of the college, while non-sectarian, is strong and deep. The graduates are noted for their intelligence, friendliness, thrift, and honesty, and the sections into which they return are steadily improving in industrial achievements, educational facilities, social purity, and the safety of life and property.

Another result, of tremendous import to the nation, has already been mentioned-namely, the better understanding and closer sympathy which has been developed between the two races. The one has learned that a white skin may not necessarily indicate a domineering prejudice. The other discovers that man made in the image of God

ltElt:EA COLLEGE AND ITS MISSION

includes the colored race, and that education and fair dealing makes him not more dangerous but more useful. 'rhis is another case where "mixin' lams both parties."

The outcome of Kentucky's hostile legislation is still uncertain. The trustees of the college have resolved to have their legal and constitutional rights defined by the courts. A law which interferes with academic freedom seems a dangerous invasion of personal liberty and A MOUNTAIN SCHOOL vested rights. The question is not a negro question, but one of tae liberty of all men to use their talents and their property as they please so long as they do not interfere with the rights of others. Whatever may be the outcome, the trustees declare that they will not move the college, and will in some way provide for continuing their good work for both mountaineers and colored students. It is a time for the friends of Berea to rally round her with'moral and financial support,* so that the present crisis may be turned to her advantage and to that of the hopeful but neglected classes, to whom the college has a God-given mission.

• We earnestly hope that this may be a time when all wiII show their practical sympathy by helping to supply Berea's pressing needs. Among these are scholarships ($40.00 a year), better industrial equipment, and money for general expenses. Donations may be sent to the REVIEW or to President William G. Frost.

AN EXPERIENCE IN INDUSTRIAL EDUCATION BY REV. H. F. LAFLAMME, COCANADA, INDIA Missionary of the Canadian Baptist Church, 1887- The conditions that prevail throughout India in necessitating a more general industrial education were the conditions that led us as a mission, some nine years ago, to undertake the industrial training of as many of our Christian boys and young men as offered for the purpose. We found the community with which we had to deal lacked elasticity and self-help. Except in one direction, and that the very lowest, the people lacked any knowledge of how to do things. They had no handicrafts, no indnstries, no enterprize, and no invention. The utter absence of this last inspiring faculty from the minds of the peo- ple of India is one of the most amazing and lamentable drawbacks to their material prosperity. The faculty of imitation is most highly developed, but the faculty of original invention has altogether died out, if it were ever one of their possessions, as it surely must have been. 'l'he causes for this undesirable state of affairs are not far to seek, but the remedy lies in the direction of putting them in the way of doing, of stirring within them the impulse to accomplish and the power to do so, and with this will come the long-lost faculty of inventing the ways and devising the means.

This sameness of occupation and the strict limitations of what occupations there are already leaves such a narrow margin that if the fruit of that occupation fail then there is nothing but starvation before the people. All India's eggs are in one basket, and that the agricultural basket; and if a series of bad seasons upset that, then the whole land is undone, for her people have no knowledge or capacity, excep~ in a very small way, for any other calling. With these convic- 'tions in our minds as to the ueeds of India, we opened a school for carpentry which is now running in this place. Into this school we admit boys of over twelve and under twenty-five years of age. The former limit is set because a preliminary education is a sine qua non of the highest success in the lowest possible calling, and the latter age limit was fixed to prevent the school from becoming the dumping- ground for a lot of men who had failed in other callings, and by desiring to enter this at a time in life when they were not capable of learning to advantage what the school might be able to teach, would thus stand in the way of other younger and more promising material. A number of the older men are married, and when a lad reaches the age of eighteen or twenty he is encouraged to marry a girl of his own age and standing. But the single men have their sleeping-apartments removed from the quarters of the married. All are accommodated in about ten rooms, the married men being under the head carpenter, and the single men under the oversight of the compound school-

AN EXPERIENCE IN INDUSTRIAL EDUCATION

teacher. 'rhese rooms are provided free of charge. An old woman does the cooking for the single men, who pay her once a fortnight, when their own pay ~omes. This amounts in the case of the single meu to 2, 2t, and 3 annas, and for the married men Lo 3t, 4, and 4t annas for the first, second, and third years, respectively, and for only SIX days in the week, Sunday being given as a rest day.

Each boy on entering is supplied with an adz, a chisel, a plane, and some bits. These tools are increased as hi's capacity to use them increases, and when, after three or more years in the SChool, the man graduates regularly, he is presented with all those tools, and, in addi- tion, a saw, a square, a brace, a hammer, a screw-driver, and a number of planes with the irons. Many of the tools he learns to make him- self, and is made as self-contained as possible, so that when he goes out to face his village world he will be independent alike of his fellow craftsman and the town hard ware merchant.

'['he benches, lathe, saws, drills, taps, and dies, and other tools, are supplied out of the annual grant from mission funds, which has for some time come to $250. This also includes the erection of good tiled roof-sheds and the supply of timber that is inevitably spoiled by so many who come in without any knowledge of the work at all.

The work done comprises chairs, tables, boxes, doors, windows, house-roofing, bookcases, all kinds of household furniture, country carts, plows, wooden shoes, foot-stools, and repairs of all kinds, including carriages. They work chiefly in te~k, egesu, kamba, rosewood, and mangoe. There is never any lack of work, and the order-book is always away in advance of the delivery·book.

The attendance numbers about twenty-five, over whom there are two master carpenters, one drawing a monthly wage of $5.35 and free quarters, and the other a day coolie of about fourteen cents and no quarters. '['he work hours are from six to twelve and from two to six each day of the week except Saturday, when they get an hour off in the evening for sea-bathing. One hour of each evening, from eight to nine, is spent in study under the schoolmaster for five nights in the week. All of them know how to read, and some have studied as high as the second form.

Of the thirteen men who have taken a somewhat extended course in the school d111'ing its short history of eight years, eleven are following the trades there more or less fully mastered. One who spent four years in the school has become a noted plow-maker, and is now engaged in building a bungalow, and is said to be making about $6.35 a month. One after eighteen and another after only nine months in the school now have steady employment, and are making good livings at sawing. Three others, with three years each at school, are now making from twelve to sixteen cents a day. Most of them have steady employment~ and &re in demand.

The school has been established to meet the needs of a small com- munity, and its sphere of operations has been necessarily limited to that community. During the eight and a half years of the school's existence, mission funds to the amount of $1,546 have been invested in it. Of this amount about $546 represent the value of the school's helongings, of which $217 are tools, $133 buildings, and $196 stock, and the increase of value in mission property. The remaining $1,000 may be set down as the cost of producing twelve masters, or $83 for each man. Is that man worth it? He has been raised by that sum from a wage-earning capacity of say six cents a day to that of twelve, which, in the working-days of a year, represent a total of about $20. This sum, on an investment of $83, represents interest at the rate of about 24 per cent., which, from a commercial standpoint alone, is a very good showing indeed. But then there is much more than just these twelve graduates of the school to be credited to that $1,000. There are, besides, a large number of boys and young men who have taken a par- .. tial course, and tho not now following the calling for which the school is designed t,o fit them, have been immensely improved by the educa- tion they have there taken on-an education in regular habits and hours, in discipline and control, in handicraft and observation, that has altogether widened and helped them, and made them of much greater value than they ever could have been without it to the com- munities to which they return and to the mission which has thus helped them.

SIGNS OF PROMISE IN INDIA THE MISSIONARY SPIRIT IN THE NATIVE CHURCH BY GEORGE SHERWOOD EDDY Secretary of the Indian National Y. M. C. A.

The object of our foreign missionary enterprise is to establish a Ohurch self-governing, self-supporting, and self-propagating, so that we have ground for thanksgiving and for hope in the rise of the missionary spirit in the native Ohurch of India and Oeylon. This spirit is certainly growing. In the older missions especially the demand for a larger share in the government of the Ohurch, and the deepening sense of obligation for self-support has been accompanied by the growing consciousne~s of responsibility for the evangelization of the unsaved. Among the scattered peoples of India, divided by languages and customs more than the nations of Europe, there is at last beginning to appear a national consciousness, a sense of patriotism. Among the Ohristians this shows itself in a zeal for evangelization.

Almost all the older and stronger missions of South India have organized missionary societies in the native churches. In South Travancore, iu the LQudou Mi§sionary Society, the native Ohristians therq-

AN EXPER'ENUE IN INDUSTRIAL EDUCATION

selves support three workers for the evangelization of the heathen, in addition to their efforts to approach self-support. In the Arcot Mis- sion of the Dutch Reformed Church the" Gospel Extension Society"

raises annually over $300, and sup- ports three evangelists and three colporteurs. In the Madura Mis- sion of the American Board the native" Evangelical Society," now in its fiftieth year, raises annu- ally some $4-71), with which they help several weaker churches and take part in the support of ell vcn evangelists. A similar society iu the Lutheran Mission at Guntnr has been the means of estab- lishing a number of Christian among the heathen. "The Indian Christian Workers Union," of Bengal, is an attempt at an indi- genous interdenominational move- ment among the young men for the evangelization of their own land. Tho small in numbers, their work is voluntary, independ- ent, patriotic, Christian. In the South, "The Malabar Syrian Christian Evangelistic Associa- tion," without conuection with any missionary or mission, raises annually over $300 for the evan- gelization of Travancore, and last year over $1,500 was raised by special collection. They sustain some forty workers as evangelists SECRETARY OF THE INDIA MISSIONARY SOClETY and teachers among the Hindus, OF TUNNEVELLY Roman Catholics, and others, carryon a high-school 'of their own, and urge voluntary work upon all their Christians.

Of still greater significance is the formation of missionary societies that have a wider horizon than their own local fields, and that feel the burden of evangelization for India as a whole. Among these might be mentioned the "Jafi'na Student Missionary Society," established in 1901, which is supported and controlled by the Christians of Jaffna themselves. Its object is "to send the Gospel to Tamil-speaking peo- ples in neglected districts of other lands." It is distinctively a

jore£gn mission. The 2,000 members of the sixteen self-supporting churches in the American Mission of Jaffna, after raising $3,400 (nearly $2.00 per capita) among their own members in 1902, and having already an "Evangelical Society" which has for fifty years been controlled exclusively by the native Christians, and has given $300 annually to the support of three workers in the neighboring islands, have now also established a distinctively foreign mjssionary society to send missionaries to India and other lands. This society grew out of the Student Volunteer Band of Jaffna College, and was formed among the present and past students of that institution. Their first missionary was a young native teacher in the college, a graduate of the Calcutta University, who declined more than one large offer asa teacher in order to go to Tondi, a neglected part of the Madura district, for $10 a month. '1'he work has now been carried on for several years, and four workers are supported by the society.

A Woman's Missionary Society has also been organized in Jaifna as an auxiliary to this mission, with its branches in all the churches, . each woman taking a missionary box and contributing" a coin a day· and a prayer." At the end of last year the women had some $270 in their treasury, after supporting their workers in Tondi. The native women control the affairs of the society, and almost put the men to shame by their devotion and ability.

Of yet larger possibilities is the new "Indian Missionary Society of Tinnevelly." Among the fifty-four thousand Christians in the Church Missionary Society Mission of Tinnevelly, many churches are not only self-supporting, but pay the salaries of all the catechists and teachers working in their district. In addition to this there has long been a mission conducted by the Native Church Council, raising some $270 a year for the support of a pastor, two evangelists, and eight teachers, some of whom have gone to the hill tribes in other parts of India. But in addition to all these, the new Indian Missionary Society, which has been organized by the young men of Tinnevelly, "seeks to develop," as their constitution reads," by an indigenous organization, the missionary spirit of the native Church, in order to spread the Gospel in India and other lands." All Indian Christians of 'rinnevelly contributing to the support of the society are considered members. Other contributors may become honorary members. The society is conducted by the officers and a committee of ten, composed exclusively ()f Indian Christians. The fact that the society is indigenous and independent has appealed powerfully to the native Christians, who have eagerly contributed to its support. One of the first to contribute is giving over $3 monthly to the society, in addition to large gifts to the Church itself. Some of the strongest young men have volunteered for service, and are willing to go out into new districts, to learn a new language, and to leave all for Christ. They are to begin operations

AN EXPERIENCE IN INDUSTRIAL EDUCATION

soon in an unoccupied part of the Telugu field. If these men can successfully wDrk in language areas other than their own, think of the possibilities of the evangelization of India by Indian Christians themselves!

A still bolder undertaking is that of the "Home Missionary Society" of the American Baptist churches in the Telugu country.

This was started in 1898, and has already become a foreign mission- ary society. After supporting two workers among the unevan- gelized jungle tribes in their own district, sending a third to the hill tribes of the Kurnool district, and yet a fourth to learn another lan- guage and work among the hill tribes of the Nilgiris, this society has now undertaken the splendid projec~ of sending one of their choicest men to South Africa to work among the thousands of rrelugu and Tamil people in Natal. This young man felt the call to go in one of their mission- ary meetings, and after praying and struggling for some years, and at last obtaining the consent of his wife to make the sacrifice, he consecrated all to Christ and sailed for Africa, sent out by his Indian Christian brethren.

These are only a few of many missionary movements in the native Church of India. What these societies can do others will do. The missionary horizon is bright with hope in India. :Let us not despise the day of small JOHN RANGRAH things. The great Baptist socie- An India missionary to Africa ties following Carey began with only a few shillings and fewer men. The beginning of the missionary movement in America seemed insignificant at the time. It doth not yet appear what these native movements may become. In their reflex action upon the native Church, and in their bearing upon the future evangelization of India and other lands, they must be reckoned with.

Has not the time come to entrust more responsibility to the native Ohurch? May not an advance in this direction be made all along the missionarv line? The Ohurch in foreign lands will rise to its responsi- bility awl fulfil its high calling. Let us thank God and take courage!

THE ETHIOPIAN MOVEMENTS IN SOUTH AFRICA BY REv. FREDERICK B. BRIDGMAN, DURBAN, SOUTH AFRICA Missionary of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions To the question, "What are you doing?" missionaries in Africa are familiar with the native answer: "Oh, I am just staying, just sitting." This reply characterizes the physical and intellectual attitude of the African during untold ages. Three successive generations of missionaries found the native still satisfied with his favorite occupation of "just sitting." That this condition should continue forever in the face of the Gospel faithfully preached and lived was impossible. But a pronounced change has come only in the last ten or twelve years, and it has come with such suddenness and force as to surprise even those most responsible for the transformation. Instead of the don't-care, let-the-missionary-do-it-all spirit, there is now the disposition to say to the white brother: "Hands off; let us plan and do for ourselves." The result has been the formation of native churches independent of missionary control. 'rhe first of these named itself the "Church of Ethiopia"; hence the term "Ethiopianism," as popularly applied to all independent religious bodies under native management.

While the importance of this movement as affecting the religious, social, and political future of Africa is admitted on every side, of the inner working of these independent churches very little is known. The facts in hand relate almost entirely to externals, such as churches, congregations, ordinations, and schools-things not easily hidden.

The Original Ethiopian Church The original Ethiopian Church was organized in Pretoria during 1892. Its founder, Rev. M. M. Makone, had been a native minister ot the Wesleyan Ohurch, and in doctrine and form of worship the new organization continued to be Wesleyan. Its distinguishing feature was that it is a racial Ohurch, composed of and controlled by Africans. Several years later a man named Dwane also left the Wesleyans and joined the Ethiopian Church. This man soon came to the front as a leader. The movement did not attract much more than local attention until 1896, when the Ethiopians held a conference in Pretoria, where the question of seeking affiliation with the Afrl'1an Methodist Episcopal Church in America was raised. The outceme was the appointment of three delegates to visit the United States, in order to confer with the authorities of that Church, and, if possible, to bring about a union. Only Dwane went to America, but he was so far successful that early in 1897 he returned under appointment as General Superintendent in South Africa of the African M. E. Church. He immediately set about the task of bringing the Ethiopian constituency into the fold of this American negro denomination. The following

THE ETHIOPIAN MOVEMENTS IN SOUTH AFRICA

year the colored American bishop, H. M. Turner, visited South Africa, and toured the country from Oape Town to Pretoria. The seal of approval freely given by the bishop did much to remove the stigma of irregularity that had hitherto attached to the new movement. This gave great impetus to the cause, and before returning to America the bishop declared the union of the Ethiopian and African M. E. Ohurches to be complete.

But this union was more apparent than real. For scarcely had a year elapsed when, in August, 1899, Dwane made overtures to the archbishop of Oape Town, with a view to the reception of himself and following into the Anglican Ohurch. 'l'his action, according to the Anglicans, was prompted by Dwane's discovery that the episcopate of the African M. E. Ohurch was not valid. Perhaps a more likely reason is that Dwane's personal ambitions failed of the rapid realization for which he had hoped. Dwane stipulated that, tho received into the English Ohurch, they should exist as a distinct order, with the right to hold property, with power to ordain pri~sts and deacons for native work, and that they should keep the title" Ethiopian Ohurch." The outcome was that in August, 1900, Dwane was received into the Anglican Ohurch, and was appointed Provincial of the Order of Ethiopia. It had beeu agreed that the rank a,nd file of the African M. E. Ohurch should not be received en masse, but only as individuals should give proof of real conviction and apprehension of the truth.

Upon this issue of joining the Anglican Ohurch, the African M. E. Ohurch now divided-one section, reported to number 10,000, following Dwane, and the other section, numbering several thous and, remaining true to its adopted mother.

The African Methodist Episcopal Church The origin of this Ohurch is significant. In the preface of its Discipline we read: "In November, 1787, the colored people belonging to the Methodist Society of Philadelphia convened together, in order to take into consideration the evils under which they labored, arising from the unkind treatment of their white brethren, who considered them a nuisance in the house of worship, and even pulled them off their knees while in the act of prayer, and ordered them to the back seats." Several pages follow, narrating the hardships endured, the opposition encountered, and the litigation necessary before the persecuted secured their own house of worship and minister. This body assumed organic form in 1816. It soon began missionary work in Liberia and Sierra Leone, which is still continued. The Ohurch in the United States has 5,000 ministers, 700.000 communicants, and holds property, church and school, to the value of over $50,000,000.

This colored American Ohurch was invited to South Africa to espouse the Ethiopian cause, and under the representations of the ill-

treatment of native Ohristians by missionary bodies, glowing accounts of the great missionary opportunity, it is not strange that the African M. E. Ohurch should have given the matter serious consideration. But certainly the course pursued by that leading bishop who investigated the situation on the ground was not complimentary to either his sagacity or thoroughness. To go to a distant land, and in a six weeks' tour receive members into the Ohurch by the thousand, ordain sixty ministers and deacons on their face value, and then to welcome into fellowship at a few hours' notice congregations and pastors seceding from societies long in the field, all savors of the grossly superficial. The general conference at Oolumbus, Ohio, May, 1900, to which the South African branch sent four delegates, endorsed all that had been done b! Bishop 'l'urner, constituted South Africa the Fourteenth Episcopal District, appointed Rev. Dr. Levi J. Ooppin, of Philadelphia, its first resident bishop, and voted $10,000 to aid in the establishment of a South African college. To-day this Ohurch has eighty ministers and missionaries devoting themselves entirely to the work. The communicants number over 6,000. Their stations are scattered over all the Oape Colony, and many districts of the Orange River and Transvaal colonies.

From many quarters come bitter complaints that the African M. E. Ohurch, like the Ethiopians, is building only upon foundations laid by others. Their houses of worship are often erected in close proximity to churches long established. Their" converts" are too often drawn from disciplined or disappointed applicants for admission to other churches, or from those who are ready for selfish reasons to forsake their first love. Bishop Coppin says: "In opening new work we prefer, very much prefer, to go to entirely unoccupied fields; but occasionally we are called to places where other churches are at work." Among such occasional places are: Oape Town, Worcester, Port Elizabeth, Uitenhage, Grahamstown, Graaf Reinet, and other centers long prominent for missionary activity. It is to be feared that the preference of the African Methodist Ohurch for" entirely unoccupied fields" can not be very strong. When the missionary organ of this Ohurch declares that it "sees no reason why in the next three years 50,000 members should not be added to it in Africa," it is evident that these numbers are not to be won from heathen£sm, but from the churches who, by lavish expenditure of life and treasure, have brought the natives to a knowledge of the truth.

The aspirations of the A. M. E. Ohurch are only surpassed by its presumption. This same paper, The Voice of ).lfissions, published in New York, and upon whose editorial staff are five bishops, advocates the holding of a conference of all mission boards, with a view to the transference of all their African work to the A. M. E. Ohurch. It proposes this course on the ground of the acknowledged failure of

these boards to prosecute work in Africa. Moreover, it states that the founding of its South African college means the" solution of the great problem that has baffled the most astute missionary boards of the world."

Not so laughable or harmless were some articles in the Voice which touched on the South African race question. These spoke of the time when Africans would" whip" the British back to the Thames, as the Afro-Haitians whipped the French; of the time when the whites in Africa would be "bassed " by the Kaffirs, and of the founding of an African republic. Such sentiments, published during the war and widely quoted by the colonial press, not only intensified feeling against the independent native movement, but increased local prejudice against missions generally. In contradiction of the above statements, the African Methodists at the Cape publicly avowed their loyalty to the Crown, and the South African Conference passed reso· lutions begging the editors of the Voice to cease dealing with local, social, and political questions until after the restoration of peace.

While granting the African M. E. Church credit for pure motives, yet the course pursued since coming to South Africa in 1898 has not been such as to inspire confidence. Allying itself with a schismatic movement of dOll btful character, exhibiting culpable ignorance with regard to all missionary endeavor in this land, and guilty of the folly of fostering race prejudice and disloyalty, the African M. E. Church must answer to a grave indictment against its boasted fitness for work in South Africa.

The colored Baptists of the United States alBo seem to contemplate beginning work in our midst-indeed, there is already work here that claims to be under these auspices. Several years ago their advance agent, Rev. Charles S. Morris, visited these parts, and in his speech at the great Ecumenical Missionary Conference mentioned that he received into the Baptist Church here one thousand two hundred members, representing seventeen different congregations. This statement carries its own condemnation. Mr. Morris might also have told his New York audience that he ordained to the ministry several questionable characters. Let the colored Baptists take up mission work in Africa and welcome, but let them strike for .virgin soil. There is abundant room in one of those pestilential regions where Mr. Morris asserts the American negro is alone practically immune. But so far as we know, this gentleman himself carefully avoided the fever districts.

The African Presbyterian Church A third movement, having headquarters in Cape Colony, is led by Rev. P. J. Mzimba, who was ordained to the ministry by the Free Church of Scotland at Lovedale. For twenty-two years he rendered faithful service as pastor of the Lovedaie church, but resigned, with-

out warning, early in 1898. His ordination vow to "maintain the unity and peace of the church against error and schism" was deliberately broken, and he planned the disruption of the church while still its minister. He persisted in retaining properties with whose custody he had been entrusted, including buildings, title-deeds to land, £1,361, together with the records and documents of the church. Only by legal action were these restored to their owners.

Mzimba issued circulars, calling upon all members of the Free Church in South Africa to join his standard. Two-thirds of the Lovedale congregation followed him, and many other congregations also divided, so that promising schools were ruined., A year ago Mzimba claimed 6,500 communicants for the" African Presbyterian Church," a membership not gathered out of heathenism, but gained from a pioneer missionary church.

Joseph Booth in Natal Let 'us now turn our attention to Natal, where Ethiopianism received an impetus from a most unexpected source. In 1896 Joseph Booth, an English missionary from Central Africa, appeared as the promotor of a scheme called the "African Christian Union." His prospectus was remarkable for its visionary proposals, coupled with consecrated ignorance. Mr. Booth's idea was to induce all of African extraction the world over to unite in the organization of a semi-benevolent joint stock company for the commercial occupation of Africa. Commercial power, he predicted, would eventually mean political control also. He estimated that if one-sixth of the civilized blacks of Africa and America gave one penny a day, there would be available £3,000,000 annually. 'fhis sum, invested yearly for ten years, was to purchase and work great plantations of sugar, coffee, and cotton; it was to buy and operate steamers not only on the African lakes and rivers, but also oceanic lines to England and America. Mr. Booth said: "Let the African be his own employer, develop his own country, establish his own manufactures, run his own ships, work his own mines, and conserve the wealth from his labor and his God-given land for the uplifting of the people and the glory of God. Let the call b~.long and loud and clear to everyone with African blood coursing in his veins." The heading of the appeal was: "Africa for the Africans." Mission stations, schools, farms, and all industries were to be manned by Africans only. The one illustrious exception was to be-Joseph Booth!

Such was the astounding proposition with which an Englishman, in the name of Christ, sought to infatuate the native mind, and this, too, in that crucial year of South African missions-1896. It was in vain that missionaries warned and remonstrated. It mattered not to Mr. Booth that repeated attempts to establish even a sugar-mill run

THE ETllIOPIAN MOVEMENTS IN SOUTH AFRICA

by natives had all failed. In Durban he succeeded in gathering one hundred educated natives from all parts of Natal. At an all-night meeting these natives listened to Mr. Booth's proposals, and then proceeded to apply his principle, " Africa for the Africans," by demanding that he, too, should be excluded. Mr. Booth argued that without him the scheme would fail,. and finally, at about dawn, most of the natives left the room. The disappointed visionary then resorted to the United States.

Tho this scheme was itself foredoomed, it can not be doubted that the attendant agitation acted as a powerful stimulus on the schismatic spirit. It was a wind fanning the flame. We would not unduly emphasize Mr. Booth's propaganda, for restlessness and discontent were already widespread. Nevertheless, previous to this date (1896) there had been in Natal no really serious disaffection. To-day there are some nine independent bodies whose boast is that in religion, at least, they are no longer" under the boot of Europeans."

The Zulu Congregational Church One of the first and most prominent of these factions was that connected with the mission of the American Board. The stormcenters were Table Mountain (near Moritzburg) and Johannesburg. At the former the main point at issue was the refusal of the preacher to remove to another place at the request of the mission; at the latter the difficulties related principally to the holding of property to the purchase of which the people had contributed, and to the ambition of the congregation that the preacher rather than the missionary be their recognized head. The whole question was simply that of control.

Two years of prayerful effort looking toward adjustment seemed to show only a greater misunderstanding and an ever-widening breech between the native churches and the mission. During this period the Conference of Foreign Mission Boards in America issued a circular letter to the churches of various fields, urging them to undertake more fully self-support. The Zulu churches interpreted this appeal to mean not only self-support but self-control, with emphasis on the latter. They seemed to take the letter to be official notification from the board that the missionaries were no longer needed. These misconceptions naturally complicated the situation. Matters went from bad to worse until, in the latter part of 1897, the preachers at both Table Mountain and Johannesburg withdrew from the mission, taking with them fully half of both membership and constituency of their congregations. The seceders promptly organized the "Zulu Congregational Ohurch."

In the questions at issue the seceders had the full sympathy and moral support of practically our entire constituency, and it is prob-

able that the secession was not undertaken without the sanction of the American mission churches. The peril of complete rupture be_ tween the mission and its churches which had been built up during sixty years was imminent. To avert this disaster God used at least three agencies: (1) He gave the missionaries grace and patience, tho slandered and abused almost beyond belief, to discuss for days at a time the points of difference.

(2) The fact of so large a proportion of the people being dependent npon mission lands for a place to live, undoubtedly exercised a restraining influence.

(3) Perhaps more than all, an ill-advised move on the part of the two leaders of the Zulu Congregational Church thwarted their confi- dent expectation that all the churches would soon join them. Early in 1898 these two seceders sought ordination, and obtained it in an irregular way. The Zulu has an inborn respect, amounting almost to reverence, for precedent, for law. The ordinations in question displayed so manifest a disregard for regularity in ecclesiastical procednre that our native leaders drew back. The secessionists then accused the pastors and churches of broken faith in thus forsaking them in midstream. Estrangement followed, and the time thus gained saved the day.

The Zulu Congregational Church had gone so far that there seemed no possibility of reconciliation. But at the earnest request of its native pastors, the mission appointed a committee to cooperate with the churches in a final effort to bring about reunion. After some hesitation the Zulu Congregational Church met this proposal half way, -and the negotiations resulted in the reunion of the mission churches and the Johannesburg wing of the Zulu church. We regret that the less influential 'l'able Mountain section held aloof, and still continues under the old name.

The immediate occasion of this movement in questions of property and discipline, the inabilit.y of our best native Christians to comprehend the alms and motives of the missionaries, the deliberate secession, the irregular ordinations, and the utter disregard of the principles of Christian comity, are all typical of the various Ethiopian bodies. The notable exception in the case of the Zulu Congregational Church was the reconciliation, :tnd this was not attained without grave but inevitable concessions by the mission. From the native standpoint the agreement then reached may be well considered the Zulu Magna Charter in matters ecclesiastical. That agreement, with but slight limitation, conceded the right to autonomy in accordance with Congregational polity. It was the beginning of a new order in the history of the American Znlu Mission.

THE ETHIOf>tAN' MOVEMENTS IN SOUTH AFRICA

Other Ethiopian Bodies In northern Natal the Free Ohurch of Scotland has experienced serious trouble. The purchase by natives of tbousands of acres in open competition witb Europeans (thus perhaps giving a sense of superiority), the exemption, of mauy from native law, tribal politics, questions of discipline and consequent friction with missionaries, were all contributing causes to the. schism. This ({ Uhlanga Ohurch" (the National Ohurch) is charged with preacbing political independence and with abetting the Boers during the war; some of its leaders are described as drunken and immoral, and quarreling and internal dis- sensions are rife.

In neighboring districts the Gordon Memorial Mission and the Wesleyans have also suffered by split-off parties.

In the Noodsberg region the followers of 'Mbiyana, an ordained man who left the American Mission in the early eighties, are still in evidence. But they make little headway. Their morals are so low that the heathen remark that such" Ohristians" in no way differ from themselves.

In the coast belt there is a body calling themselves "Ethiopians," who have their headquarters in Durban. Near the southern border may be found the " Amakusha" (Oushites), who are under the auspices of the colored Baptists of America. These Oushites have themselves divided, a number having left to form a Bect whose distinctive tenet is the practise of foot-washing.

The Meaning and Influence of the Movement What mean these phenomena in their relation to the Kingdom of God? Let us first recognize the ground for hope underlying the rest- lessness of which Ethiopianism is but the manifestation. This hope is that born of life, a life not superimposed but imbued by Him who came that they might have life and have it abundantly. The primary expression of this life may be crude. It is shown in the desire to be . somebody, to do something, to initiate, to enjoy the sense of proprie- torship in homestead, business, school and church, a desire which has seized Zulu, Xosa, Basuto, Bechuana, and Bamangwato-in fact, all such tribes south of the Zambesi as may be termed evangelized. Rip Van Winkle in Africa is awaking from the slumber not of decades but of centuries; he is feeling ~bout for his bearings. The African blind man has only recovered his sight so far as to see "men as trees walking." Shall we not trust Him who has begun the cure to com- plete it? Tho this new life is to-day marred by excrescent growth, tho the distorted vision occasions many blunders, yet let us recognize that there is growth, there is vision. A great race hitherto content to grovel has at last begun to aspire. We emphasize this self-evident truth because the lamentable phases of Ethiopianism well-nigh con- strain us to overlook it. Had mIssionaries been quicker to grasp its

'l'Hl1l MissiONARY Rl1lV1l1lW oP TltE WORLD

real significance some of the evils might have been averted or at least mitigated.

A conspicous lack in the whole movement is the absence of a genuine missionary purpose. Primarily the aim seems to be not to take the Gospel to the unevaugelized, but to form new churches in the very fields long occupied by mission societies. Paul's ambition "not to build upon another man's foundation" is just reversed by all Ethiopian bodies. 'rhe very hope of existence is based on the expectation of reaping where others have sown. It is difficult to conceive what good can possibly come from the disorder, division, and destruction wrought by these independent movements. Yet there can be little doubt that henceforth Ethiopianism is to be one of the problems of missionary endeavor in all Africa, whether on old or virgin soil. In future, work begun in the remotest wilderness will not require two and three generations for the outcropping of independency. Tho slow to lead, Ethiopianism is not slow to follow; witness its disquiefing presenoe in the Barotsi mission, north of the Zambesi. This new ism threatens to be the parasite of African missions. The orying pity is that just as the Native Ohurch has reached the position where it could be mightily used in pioneer evangelism, it should instead direct its new-born energies to the discomfo:t of those institutions to which its own light and power are due.

Ethiopianism must also answer to the charge that its influence is on the side of low morals. While the secession faotions profess loyalty to the standards of the Ohurch from which they withdrew, yet testimony invariably shows that there is little adherence to those standards in practise. Generally speaking, native churohes have not yet that backbone which would enable them to perseveringly enforce high standards of discipline. To the native Ohristian weakness in discipline soon means license. Again, the leaders of secession in establishing their new cause have naturally been eager to secure as many adherents as possible. Strict discipline would mean the alienation of many coveted Suppol'ters, and would entail such financial loss as to threaten ruin. The result has been a compromise with heathenism. That profession and not repentance is the requirement [or membership is somewhat indicated by the large numbers rapidly reoruited under the Ethiopian banner. As nearly as can be determined, in the seven years since the movement became prominent it has gained a membership of about twenty-five thousand. Oompared with the slow, laborious growth of mission churches in South Africa, this large number is a doubtful compliment to the Ethiopian type of Ohristianity. Remembering the scaroity of natives prepared for Ohristian service, it would be interesting also to know the intellectual and spiritual fitness of the more than seventy natives whom the African Methodist Ohurch has within five years set apart to the ministry.

1904J THE ETHlOP1AN MOVEMENTS iN SOUTH Ail'RIOA

In the face of these facts, what shall be the attitude of mission churches to the Ethiopian? Shall they fellowship with him? Shall Ethiopian baptism be reckoned valid? Shall he be received by let- ter? What shall be the reply to those schismatic bodies which ask to be taken en masse into the fold of mission churches?

Ethiopianism and South Africa's Race Problem The elements of this problem are three-religious, social, and political. The prominence given to the occasional seditious act or utterance is not merited as compared with the gravity of certain other considerations, as: (1) The most unhappy emphasis given to the color line, for Ethiopianism is nothing if it is not anti-white. In one aspect, it is the reply of the native to the unfriendly attitude of the colonist. Furthermore, the appearance of the American negro from the bitter scenes enacted in the Southern States will hardly help to allay the racial antagonism. (2) Then mark the aptitude of the native for politics. During untold generations his training has been in the line of turning every circumstance to political advantage. His life depended upon ability for intrigue. On the other hand, religion is with him a new graft. The characteristics of the old tree still predominate. Too often, trusted converts wofully confuse the things of Oresar and the things of God. The oldest churches are rent by tribal politics. It is feared that the native, possessed of this genius and already estranged from the European in religion, is butastep removed from organized resistance in matters social and political.

When, in addition to these considerations, we recall the striking disparity in the populations of South Africa (in round numbers, colored, 4,000,000; white, 800,000) we need not wonder at the apprehellsion of the pnblic on account of the spread of Ethiopianism. The effect on the colonial governments has been to look with still less favor upon mission work. In Natal this opposition was manifested, first, by an abortive attempt to prevent all native ministers from acting in the capacity of marriage officers. With snch a restriction imposed upon the irresponsible and irregularly ordained preachers we wonld, of course, sympathize. In the second place, the government has definitely refused to allow the placing of native workers on the locations, and is disposed to close work already established on locations. This policy of the government not only seriously limits the field for mission work, but it defeats itself. Instead of acting as a check on Ethiopian spirit, the injustice of the ruling gives thoroughly loyal natives good ground for feeling aggrieved.

The fear of a native uprising is largely mitigated by a well-known defect in native character-i.e., his inability to cooperate, to hang together. Even Ethiopianism, the native's most successful attempt in extended cooperative effort, has itself been repeatedly the victim of schism. The danger is that circumstances may arise which shall drive

the native populations to stand together in self-defense. The anti-black tirades in press and on platform on the one hand, and the anti-white agitation on the other, may some day be the furnace, the .vacillating, blundering policies of governments may provide the hammer, and the struggle for racial supremacy may be the forge upon which the aborigin~l tribes shall be welded. Repression of life is hazardous. Let the colonies withhold from the native the education and the opportunity for self-improvement and advancement in civilization which he craves and which are his right, let them try to suppreils legitimate religious activity, and it will be not "Oom Paul" but John Bull who (f sits on the safety valve" of South Africa's destiny.

The Future Policy of South African Missions What light does the racial Church movement throw upon tho future policy of missions in South Africa? Does it mean that they have so far reached their goal in establishing self-supporting, self- governing, self-propagating native churches that they can now wisely transfer their force to other fields? Has the appearance of the self- assertive, independent spirit hastened or retarded the day of the voluntary withdrawal of the missionary?

With all the manifestation of a new life, with its ambitions and aspirations, the native is,with noble exceptions, seeking for privileges while he shirks the accompanying responsibilities. He is grasping for the glory of achievement while he shuns the drudgery by which success can alone be won. He talks of building colleges and universities, yet neglects the repair of his district schoolhouse. He dreams of native doctors and lawyers, but has not the stamina to go through the grammar-school. He undertakes to buy a farm, tho he is not ashamed of an unweeded mealie patch. He has not yet learned to be faithful in a few things, but he confidently expects to be ruler over many things. If a youth going out to battle with the world still needs the tender but firm control of a wise father, what shall be said of the native Church in its present development? Is it not true of the native Ohristian, as of the headstrong lad, that the disposition to throw off all restraint only emphasizes his need of parental guidance?

Remembering the absence of a genuine missionary purpose, the influence for lax morals, the impulse given to the racial proclivities for schism and political intrigue, and it is evident that Ethiopianism already add§ its current to the terrible undertow that makes for a carnal Christianity. Such are the forces active within; without, the vices of both civilization and heathenism are rampant. Left to itself, has the native Church enough vital Christianity to inspire it with that self-sacrifice which shall make it a life-giving fountain? Or will it not rather succumb to that self-centeredness which will make it as a death-dealing whirlpool r

1904J THE APOSTLE TO THE BAROTSIS

The three years' war has cleared the way for the settlement of the feud between Boer and Briton. But wo to Africa if the far greater problem of white and black is ever settled by other agency than the Gospel pf Peace and Good Will. The outlook for such. an adjustment is not reassuriug. Neither race is prepared or even disposed to seek a solution based upon the teaching of the Sermon on the Mount. On the native side, who is to lead the way in the application of the prin- ciples of Jesus to social conditions unless it be the missionary?

Such considerations seem to force upon us the question-not, How soon may we go? but, rather, How long can we stay? How long will the churches accept of our cooperation? Let mission extension be pushed to the utmost; but to relax our hold upon the present work would be not only to leave the churches to an uncertain fate, but it would also involve the loss to the advance movement of its base of campaign. That the churches still need missionary supervision will hardly be disputed. But it must be a supervision that is sympathetic, tactful, firm, ever considerate of the sensibilities of pastor and people, blind to slight, callous to rebuff, divested of self-importance, and infused with the spirit of the prophet when· saying: "He must increase, but I must decrease." The Baptist spoke of Him whom he recognized as his infinite superior, but the missionary must exercise this spirit toward those who are beginners in the school of grace. A more difficult and deeply spiritual service never has the missionary in this field been called upon to render. For the helpfulness of such service the native Ohristian is ready and sometimes anxious. Despite the differences of the past and the independent spirit still prevailing, brotherly conference ana Ohristian forbearance are in some quarters already resulting in the restoration of mutual confidence between mission bodies and the native churches. Once it was a blind following of the missionary, now there is something akin to intelligent loyalty to him as a friend and counselor. No doubt the posts of privilege are on the picket-line of the advance to the interior, but Ethiopianism has emphasized the importance of the rear-guard, which has a part to play quite as essential to the full coming of the Kingdom of God.

THE APOSTLE TO THE BAROTSIS FRANCOIS COILLARD. THE FRENCH MISSIONARY OF THE ZAMBESI BY REV. JAMES I. GOOD, D.D. Professor of Church History in the Ursinus School of Theology of the Reformed Church In the United States One of the greatest of living missionaries, and probably the greatest missionary ever sent out by the Paris Missionary Society, is Franyois Ooillard. He is now seventy years old, having been born at Asnieres des Bourges, in France, July 17, 1834. After being prepared

at Paris, in the mission house of the Paris Society, he was ordained and sent to South Africa in 1857.

Coillard began to labor at Leribe, among the Basutos in South- eastern Africa, where for about a quarter of a century he was greatly , assisted by his wife, one of the missionary heroines of the nineteenth cen- tury. Mrs. OoiIlard was a Miss Ohristina McIntosh, of Scotland, and her brave self-sacrifice was as notable as that of her husband. Most nobly she carried out her expressed purpose never to stand between her husband and his duty. "Whereve(you have to go, be it to the end of the world," she said, " I shall follow you."

But altho M. OoiIIard was successful among the Basutos, yet his greatest success has been in the mission to which he went ~ – A~""-'~'~ ; h.- ~ _ §. _ ~ . _. farther north, beyond the Zambesi River. The Basutos heard that there was a tribe farther north, speaking their language, who were still heathen. The question arose: Was it not their duty to give them the Gospel? At first several evangelists were sent on a prospecting expe- dition. Among these was a prominent native Christian named Asher, who came back with a most eloquent plea for the sending of mission- aries to the new field. "Ah!" he exclaimed, "why could I not cut off my arms and legs, and make every limb of mine a missionary to the Banyai ?" His address was electric in its effect. The Basuto congre- gations began at once to collect money to found this new mission, and finally $2,500 was raised. The council of the mission then decided to send a missionary, and a recent arrival named Dieterlen was set apart for the work. He started, but was arrested by the Boers and thrown in prison, so that the mission was broken up. Ooillard's hopes, however, rose with the dangel'. "The Gospel entered Europe by a prison. Forward!" he &aid. Altho he and his wife had been expect- ing to take Il much-needed rest in Europe, after an absence of about nineteen 1ear~ yet when the m.ission asked him to go on an exploring

THE APOSTLE TO THE BAROTSIS

journey to the Banyai, he gave up his furlough and started (April, 1877) on a perilous journey into the jungles, amOlig wild beasts and even wilder men.

The first chief of the Banyai whom they met plotted to throw Coillard and his wife over a precipice. Coillard snatched his wife from danger, and with great difficulty they finally (;scaped. Another chief would have murdered Coillard had not one of the faithful evangelists thrown himself between the mission- ary and the knife. Then a king of the Matebele tribe carried them off and kept them prisoners for four months. He treated them with kindness, but forbade them to locate a mission in his territory. Thus, having been driven away from the Banyai and the MatabeJes, Coillard went on to the Barotsi tribe. They received him ki1':dly, since Livingstone had left the name of missionary in good odor among them. Coil- lard tells how he often felt not CHRISTINJjl HCINTOSH COILLARD a little humiliated at being continually called" Doctor" by them, as they had done to Livingstone.

"Thus," he says, "the first missionary that comes along is invested with the boots of this giant." He did evangelistic work among them at Sheheke, but his evangelists died one after the other, and when they were about to penetrate into the Barotsi tribe, north of the Zambesi, the wet season came on, and so he and his wife returned to the Basutos, after an absence of two years.

The Paris Missionary Society felt itself unable at that time to undertake the great work which invited them beyond the Zambesi, so the ~oble missionary and his wife returnedto Europe, and for two years traveled everywhere, pleading for money and men to found this new mission. With great eloquence, yet with great humbleness, he spoke to multitudes, while his frail body (apparently almost burned up by the terrible Zambesi fever) added force to his appeals. In 1882 Coillard and his wife returned to South Africa, and after spending some time in reviving his old mission at Leribe (during his absence devastated -by a war) finally started for the north, and in October, 1884, al'riv'ed at Leshoma, south of the Zambesi. FrOJt! this point he made a

visit to the King of the Barotsis, Lewanika. The following year they they went farther north to Shesheke, and again visited the king, whc hau hitherto met only white traders, whom he had fleeced at hi~ pleasure. He asked Coillard for all sorts of things, such as candles.

coffee, medicine, etc. Eighteen months later they -penetrated three hundred miles farther into the Barotsi country, and located a perma- nent mission station at Sefula, not far from the king's court at Lealuyi.

Coillard at once began preaching, and opened a school under a tree.

The first lessons in penmanship consisted of writing in the sand. The school began with twenty scholars, two of them sons of the king, and five of them his nephews. After the school had continued nearly a year, it was broken up by the pupils leaving to go out on warlike expe- uitions with the king. So great had been its effect, however, that the king, tho still a heathen, held religious services while on his expedi- tion. Two of the first converts, however, who were forced to join the king fell again into heathen immorality. After a brief interval the school was again opened with forty-eight pupils, one of them, Litia, the son of the king. A girls' school was also started. Litia gradually lost his faith in heathenism, and showed great interest in his studies and in the Christian religion, but did not become a Christian until after he had gone to school in Basutoland. He was evidently influenced thereby the example of the converted heathen, Chief Khama.

His baptism (May 25, 18!l1) was a source of great joy, especially to Mrs. Coillard, whose health had been undermined by the severe suffer- ings through which she had passed in her travels and work. When Litia made his public confession at his baptism, another young man of the royal family burst into tears, and Mrs. Coillard said: "A Barotsi weeping, and weeping about his sins! I thought they had no tears to shed. It is a sight that I wonld have traveled three hundred miles to see." Before another Sabbath had come she had passed to her reward with the words: "I have at last arri ved."

Mrs. Coillard's courage, endurance, self-denial, constant labors, buoyant faith, and cheering hopefulness combined to make her a noble wife and a great missionary. After her death, dark days came to her husband. Litia, alas! went back to the practise of polygamy, altho he was no longer a heathen in belief. The king grew hostile in spirit, and said, "What have I to do with a Gospel that gives me neither guns, nor powder, coffee, nor tea, nor suga_r, nor artisans to work for me?"

He also induced the first convert to leave the mission. Nevertheless, in spite of these difficulties, the mission grew, and after seven years of labor a church was dedicated. Six months later Litia surprised every one by publicly rising in worship and saying: "Henceforth I have broken the bonds of Satan to become a child of God; I have sent away my second wife, so as to obey God." He then made an earnest appeal, which resulted in one hundred and twenty conversions. Since that •

A SUNDAy IN INLAND CHINA

time he has been a regular attendant at the mission services, and is its strongest supporter. His father, Lewaniki, still remains a heathen, but has introduced a number of reforms, having become a total abstainer, and of his own accord has forbidden the manufacture or use of beer. Ohristian nations might well learn a lesson from him in this respect. He has also attempted to put a stop to slavery and infanticide, and has become a comparatively enlightened king. His visit to England at the recent coronation of Edward VIII. awakened great interest. He wrote from Edinburgh to the Paris Missionary Society that he ,desired his country to be covered with a network of mission stations.

Ooillard's continued ill-health led the Paris Society to urge his return to Europe, but he gave as a characteristic reply, "Send us first ten workers, and then I will come and help you find ten others." He was :finally obliged to return in 1896, and again in 1899, but now, altho nearly seventy years of age, he is working without ceasing in this remarkable mhsion.

Many years ago a black minister had invited Ooillard to attend the festival of his church at Kimberley. As he was about to leave, after a very enjoyable season, the minister put into his hand a number of small diamonds, saying, "These represent a day's work of my men; choose which you like." Ooillard turned them over a long time (there were yellow, black, and white), and at last chose a black one.' "Oh, but that is the least valuable," said the minister. "Perhaps so," replied Ooillard, "but I like black diamonds; they are the jewels I am seeking for my Savior's crown."

A SUNDAY IN INLAND CHINA BY MR. WILLIAM TAYLOR, KI-AN, KIANG-SI PROVINCE, CHINA Missionary of the China Inland Mission, 1888- Many an Occidental who has lived in the" Far East" may feel like saying, "There is no Sunday in Ohina"; and it is true, especially of interior Ohina. With the exception of the three great yearly feasts in February, June, and September, respectively, business and labor go on, day after day, without intermission. In most of the trades there is a tacit understanding that workmen may, if they desire, absent themselves from the workshop for three to five days a month, but there is no common day of rest. To the foreigner coming from a< Sundayobserving locality at home, this unceasing toil and noise is tiring and oppressive. Many never get used to it. Ohina as a nation has yet to learn that" lesson in Divine arithmetic," that seven makes more than six, and nine more than ten–a lesson, by the way, that some Western nations and communities, even with the historical proof before their eyes, seem forgetting.

Protellta.nt mi~llion~riEls in Ohina are practically one in seeking to •

lead the Ohinese believers to abstain from labor on this day. In many of our churches, reception into membership is conditioned on the person concerned arranging to "rest from labor" on the Sunday. In others the rules are less strict, and the matter, while urged and com- mended, is not; compulsory.

Olocks and watches are not in general use in inland Ohina. Many of the wealthier class who have such use them more as ornaments than timepieces. As a result, the time of the Sunday services varies with the season of year and the condition of the weather. In June. and July we begin the services about 10 to 10.30 A.M. In December and January often as late as 11.30 A.M. to noon. On a bright day the people come proportionately earlier than on a dull one. Few churches have bells, gongs are occasionally used, and in one instance known to the writer a gun was fired off ten or fifteen minutes before the services began.

The men and women assemble in different halls, and sit about in groups drinking U unsweetened, milkless tea," learning catechism, Scripture, or hymns, or conversing socially, until the time for the first service. Some seven or eight members of the" Scripture Union" meet together before the general meeting for review of the daily portions read during the week, and for prayer on behalf of the members of the Union throughout the world. When the time arrives for the first service, a hand-bell is rung in the courtyard, and all sit down, the men in the church proper a,nd the women in their own hall, adjoining the church. Then during the singing of another hymn the hand-bell is rung again, and the women, who have been led by the missionary's wife, or other lady worker, in a similar, tho still simpler meeting, file into the church-some of them, tho these are principally the non- Ohristians, " hobbling on their tiny feet."

The men sit on the left and the women on the right side of the church, a11 facing the platform, and between them is a railing some three or four feet high. This latter is in deference to Ohinese custom which may take one or two generations to change. 'l'his united meeting is generally called the Ta li-pai (Big Worship Service), and lasts about one hour or a little more.

~ box hangs in front of the pulpit, into which the Ohristians drop their mon.ey offerings. It is divided into three compartments, marked respectively, " Evangelistic Work," " The Poor,"" The Local Ohurch." Over all, in large prominent characters, are the words: "Give Oheerfully."

After about half an hour's intermission the afternoon meeting begins, the men and women together, as in the previous service. The intermission is purposely short, that those coming from a distance (some come five miles) and desiring to remain to the afternoon service may do· so, and yet get away in good time.

A BUNDAY IN INLAND CHINA

The afternoon meeting, which lasts about one hour, is divided into two parts-prayer_and then praise. About thirty minutes are given to definite prayer for specific objects. Such subjects as " The Ecumeni- cal Conference in New York," "The Indian Famine," "The Transvaal and Philippine Wars," or other world subjects, are briefly referred to. News or statistics are also discussed. Special prayer has been continually made during the last few months for a world-wide revival, accord- ing to the Keswick Prayer Circle suggestion. Our general plan, to "pray indefinitely for everything or nothing," reminds us that our Chinese brethren are as human as Christians in other countries. There are often nine or ten short prayers offered. Following the season of prayer comes half an hour of praise in singing.

What often strikes a foreign visitor in these services, is what appears to be a lack of reverence. I say "appears to be," for the Chinese are utter strangers to the form of public meeting in which one person does the talking' and the others sit quietly and listen, and this fact needs to be kept in mind when judging their conduct.

After the afternoon meeting there are generally some Christians or inquirers waiting for private conversation and advice about some home matter or business difficulty. There are also, probably, some applicants for medicine, for whom a few simple drugs are kept. Some non-Ohristians present may also be willing to converse regarding the Gospel, and have a cup of tea with the Ohinese helper or the missionary.

In the evening, shortly after sundown, at "the time of the light… ing of lamps" (as the Chinese put it), a meeting is held for non- Ohristians~men only (respectable women do not come out after dusk). The church is well-lighted, and, after a short prayer, one or two hymns are snng, and the men begin to come in. Some sit only for a short time, and then retire. Interruptions snch as our Lord had (Luke xii: 13) are not uncommon. A pause to call the meeting to order and explain" church decorum" is sometimes necessary. Some may begin to smoke; some to parade listlessly up and down the aisles; some, on a warm evening, may" stretch out" on an empty seat for a doze. But a word or two is often all that is needed to assist the ushers to quietly right matters. Two or three speakers-one or two of which are Ohinese-address the meeting for fifteen or twenty minutes each, emphasizing simply the main points of the Gospel-" God: His greatness, goodness, and nearness"; "the Lord Jesus: His deity, death, resurrection, and power 'to save to the uttermost' (Chinese translation is: 'S(WC down to the very bottom ')," and other topics.

Thus ends the work of a Sunday. The workers often retire tirecl out, but rejoicing in the privilege of being Ohrist's messengers to those who know Him not, eVE}Il WnE}u discQura~emE}nt ~Ild sorrQw pres~ bard upon the spirit,

A NEW EGYPT* BY REV. CHARLES R. WATSON, D.D., PHILADELPHIA, PA. Secretary of the United Presbyterian Board of Missions Coming back to Egypt after an absence of fourteen years, I find so many changes that I am compelled to recognize the existence of a .. New Egypt" which was not known fourteen years ago.

Superficial and material changes are always those first to be noticed. English is spoken now quite generally, especially along the main highways of travel. where before French was the passe partout and English was but slightly used. The plain and unassuming little white caps, formerly worn by the street arabs and poorer boys, have quite given way to the mOl'e pl'etentious tarboosh, or head-cloth. The oriental dress is much rarel' in the cities, and European races are a more familiar sight, even in out-of-the-way places, than they were fourteen years ago. Cairo has been so built up that entire sections of the city are literally new creations, and where "Old Cairo" was both a household word and a technical phrase, "New Cairo" has hecome a familiar idea and a literal fact. Cairo is no longer oriental, or is so only when it poses for the benefit of travelers in love with the romantic East.

Back of such superficial changes are deeper changes. Education has increased. An inspection of missionary work alone would lead to this discovery, for the mission school which would have taken the educationallead in a town or village fourteen years ago would to-day scarcely command a general patronage. The mission school has felt the influence of this educational movement, and has had to strengthen its course in order to hold its place. Thereby it has also been compelled to increase the cost of its educational operations.

The government schools, both by their increase in number and in efficiency, have contl'ibuted to this change, but the keenest competition of the mission school is not so much with these as with the private school. The youth of Egypt has become the prize for which rival organizations and faiths are competing. There has been at least a semblance of a revival of learning in the old Coptic Church, and this Church, seeing the inroads made upon its membership by the mission schools, has established schools of its own. The same is true of the Moslems, and there has been a great influx of Roman Catholic schools. The battle for the youth, and thus the future of Egypt, is keen as never before. A concrete illustration will give some idea of the forces which have entered the field. The city of Tanta has in it the following schools: Government school of 500 boys (Moslems). Coptic school of 600 boys. Coptic school of 150 girls. St. Louis school of 150 boys (Jesuit). St. George free school of 250 (Jesuit). St. Mary school of 200 girls (Jesuit). Greek Church school of 50 boys; same of 40 girls. Moslem school of 120 boys. Sayydain school of 80 boys and 50 girls (Moslem). Union school of 96 boys and 70 giNs (Moslem). Jewish school of 40 boys. Twenk school of 40 boys. Many Moslem primary· schools. The great Mosque school of 4,,,00 (Moslem). Presbyterian Mission boys' school. Xresbyterian Mission girls' school.

A NEW EGYPT

I think I am safe in estimating that more than half of these schools do not date back to 1889 or even to 1893. This estimate is more than borne out by the fact that throughout Egypt during the last ten years the candidates for the government primary examination, coming from private schools, have increased from 242 to 1,266, while those from gov- ernment schools have only increased from 693 to 1,079.

The question may suggest itself, "Why not abandon the school as a missionary agency. in view of the increase in the cost of maintaining schools?" The reply is twofold. In the first place, so long as these other educational institutions are surrounded by strong hostile religious influ- ences (as they are), and are not purely secular, the mission is compelled in self-defence to maintain Christian schools for the children of its Prot- estant community. The missionaries also regard the mission school, in spite of the increased cost of its maintenance, as still the cheapest and the most effective method of reaching the life of the non-Christian com- munity for the purpose of evangelizing it. Street or bazaar preaching is not allowed in Egypt. Meetings in a rented hall are not attended to any extent by oon-Christians. Personal work through colporteurs and visit- ing evangelists seems to afford very slight and slow access to the life of a community. and requires, in order to be effective, a tact and a training which can not be found in any great number of the workers now available for Christian service. The chief method left for coming into actual touch with non-Christian lives for purposes of evangelization would still seem to be the mission school.

The most startling change which the past decade and a half has wrought in Egypt is along the line of the increase of wealth and cost of living. Indeed, it would be difficult to find a parallel to this anywhere in our own country. A few figures, secured from an Egyptian land-owner and verified elsewhere, illustrate the new conditions.

Ten years ago you could buy 12 to 16 eggs for' a piaster (5 cents); now you can get only six. Ten years ago, native butter was 2 to 3 piasters a pound; now it is five. Ten years ago meat was 1 to 2 piasters a pound; now it is three and three and a half. A cook's wages, a decade ago, were 1 to 2 L. E. (five to ten dqJlars) a month; now you pay just double. A common servant received ten years ago 40 to 70 piasters a month; now you must give him upward of 120 piasters.

The greatest rise, however, is in land. In the Delta good farm land sold a decade ago at about $325 an acre. The same land sells readily today at $600 to $700 an acre. Nor is the reason hard to see. In 1897 a cantar of cotton sold for $7.25. In 1003 the cantar sold at $18 and the yield of an acre of land is ten cantars. The cotton demand of the world exceeds the supply, but, apart from this, the Egyptian cotton has no superior because of its silky texture aud its long fiber. Other things have also contributed to the increase in price of land. In Egypt the middle class have become well-to-do, and the well-to-do have become wealthy. They have not yet learned to invest in foreign stocks; they wish to have their money invested in something visible and something within reach. Land is their preference, and because everybody wants land, the price goes up. If farming land has risen in price, building land in cities, towns, and even villages has risen still more. Where cost of living and price of land have increased, wages have necessarily increased also.

I have thought it worth while to emphasize these changes which

have taken place in Egypt in the past decade and a half, because it will be seen at a glance that these changes affect vitally our missionary enterpri~e. They increase the difficulty of our task, and they make it unreasonable for us to argue against enlarging estimates on the ground that at least the same amount of missionary work can be carried on from year to year upon the same amount of money.

Changing conditions, however, operate in another direction also. They increase the opportunity, and hence the need for missionat'y effort. Egypt is rapidly waking from her sleep of centuries. Intellectually and commet'cially a great revival is under way. Religious thought is undet'- going great change. It is an opportunity to present anew the evermodern and the all-sufficient Christ to this people.

THE BRIGHTER SIDE OF DARKEST AFRICA * BY REV. MELVIN FRASER, ELAT, WEST AFRICA Missionary of the Presbyterian Board, 1895- Africa has a bad name. The country is spoken of as the abode of ills, forbidding, without a future as without a past. Notwithstanding the scramble of ancient Phamicians, Chaldeans, and all modern Europe for some coveted gold fields and other favored spots of. material resources, the land is relegated to the rear. It is said to be subjectively out of the race that nations run-the tag-end of the world, inhabited by the tag-end of humanity. "I would not go to Afdca for $10,000," said an Illinois lawyer to the missionary. By common' consent, the contents of the country is lumped, and labelled Darkest Africa-a large sign, that he who reads may run, and pass by on the other side.

The time may not be yet to pull down the sign, for this evil repute of long standing doubtless has some stubborn facts behind it; but we are bound to discriminate, for not all parts of Africa are alike, neither have the attractive, redeeming features always received due emphasis. It isa pity for our missionary interests to suffer thr~ugh misapprehension.

Africa gets the credit of being torrid. When the writer was preparing to sail the first time for Africa, a lady in one of the cities said: " What are you going to that hot hole for?" As a matter of fact, this part of Africa (the Kamerun interior) is as unlike a:hole as a mountain is, neither hot nor cold, but rather lukewarm, but deserves not to be spued out. The humid low coast is uncomfortable enough, and often at midday in the interior the sun is trying, and one would better keep out of it or wear a helmet to shield from the subtle power of the rays whic4 seem to affect the brain more than the body. But at our interior elevations of about two thousand feet there is not excessive heat. The writer helped to keep a registedng thermometer three consecutive years in the shade" ,nd the highest point the mercury reached was 88° Fahr. Nights are always comfortably cool, sometimes uncomfortably so. The missionary on furlough in New York has been heard to say, "I never felt the heat like this in Africa." Ohicago, not Africa, is the hot hole in summer. The missionary whose heart is at all warm toward Jesus Christ, and who remembers that He was warm and weary when He sat by the well at • Condensed from The Assembly Herald.

THE BRIGHTER SIDE OF DARKEST AFRICA

midday, and that He sweat drops of blood that night, pas not been heard to complaiB seriously of heat even in exceptional places and times in this region of Africa.

Men tell us, too, that there are no possibilities for the black man, that miSSionary work in Africa is a waste of time, money, and life. So cer- tain disciples spoke of waste when the alabaster box was broken and the precious ointment poured out. True, the Africa heathen are very far down in the horrible pit and the miry clay-there have been centuries of sinking. Pen can not tell the sin and the ignorance of them. Even the inspired penman in the first chapter of Romans did not overstate the sit- uation for the Bulu. The native life by itself is shocking. The native_ unwritten law is eye for eye and tooth for tooth; at the death of any man of repute, the custom has been to require atonement for the occur- rence by human sacrifices, especially of women charged with the crime of witchcraft; women and little girls are bought and sold as goats or gambled away. Aside from local restraints, governmental or Gospel, it is in the main true: every man is a liar, thief, murderer, adulterer, and every woman a slave and harlot by compulsion of circumstances and custom. Oh, the pity of this seething mass 01" helpless depravity I But can these people be made anything of? Yes, if history can be repeated, and if first-fruits are any prophecy, and if the Gospel is the power of God unto salvation. The native is not a bunch of avoirdupois without brains or backbone in his intellectual and moral anatomy. Under the dirt and nakedness of these black skins there is much to appeal to and develop.

Observation of how the natives, shut entirely off from the world for centuries, and groping in the dim light of nature, meet some ofthenecessHies of life, this begets hope for them. A man cuts down a plantain, extracts the fiber, dries it, and twists a strong neat cord; then he is potter, forming a symmetrical clay pot for water, food, oil; with a jackknife he carves a cane of ebony or new gun-stock; without nail or saw, he builds a house with parts fitly joined together. He is blacksmith, constructing his bellows and making his charcoal and sometimes digging his ore, and produces an ax, a hoe, knife, pin, or spear. He sings a senseless ditty, and has made the instrument, less or more musical, on which he plays the accompaniment. The native woman weaves her fishing-net, and is at home cooking the many products of ber garden. The children in the streets build playhouses, and throw the spear skilfully; they draw pictures upon the bark walls of the houses, or upon their own bodies, of all sorts of beasts, birds, reptiles, and have a keen sense of the ludicrous. The missionary who examines these products of the natives' hand and mind is probably amused, but impressed with the practical and artistic sense which they represent. If the natives can do so many things so well without training, what might they not do with instruction, with higher ideals and nobler motives and a broader field placed before them?

The average native is nobody's fool. Tbe European learns, by humiliating experience, to look out for him in bargaining. He is a keen observer, has a good memory, and is not lacking in imagination, tho probably more imitative and mechanical-than constructive and original. He loses his head in an emergency, and being of excitable temperament, quickly flies of on a tangent. He is full of surprises that delight or puzzle, and of disappointments that distress or amuse. But he can be taught,

and wants to be. He admits his ignorance, and is a docile learner and willing follower into new fields of thought and enterprise.

The native children in school learn quickly an,d retain well. Boys have been reading the Gospels within a year from the time of knowing that there is an alphabet. Many a boy can tell in his own words, with accuracy and fulness, many of the sayings of Christ, His miracles and parables, circumstances and purpose of birth, crucifixion and resurrec- tion, as well as rehearse teachings and doings of the apostles. The boys and girls, in capacity and progress, compare well with children of similar opportunities in the home land. Many are diamonds in the rough, pearls in the mud-but they absorb like sponges.

The children have a desire to learn. Hungry people do not reach out for food with more eagerness than that with which the boys have been seen to scramble for a scrap of paper or fragment of book printed in their own speech. They are glad to work thirty-seven hours to buy a Primer. In this interior work the time is passed when pupils needed to be begged or bought to come to school, and thought they were doing the missionaries a favor by coming. The advantages of knowing how to read and write, and of decorum and manly character, have become advertised and recognized, so that a kind of love of learning has set in, and there is competition for a place in the ranks. By mere advertising, a school of four hundred came together at Elat the first term this year, and the records show an average attendance of two hundred and fifty-eight for the year, an average of two hundred and three boarders cheerfully paying in work for food and other necessary supplies. Boys came, and, finding the dormitories full, said, "Have mercy on us; let us stay; we will sleep in the sawpit and under the house, and live on sweet potatoes," and more than a score did so. This desire and ability to learn, on the part of the youth, gives wings to the school work and promise for the new generation.

The possibilities to be counted upon, and test of the value of the work appear, perhaps, to best advantage in the religious life. The native has a broad, susceptible religious nature ready to respond to the ideals within his reach. He interprets whatsoever comes to pass in life as the expression of an invisible something. To him, nothing either. good or bad occurs but by the intervention of a mysterious unseen power residing in witches, amulets, concocted" medicine." The native is constructively religious, and, knowing nothing else, worships fetish, with all its inconsistencies and hideous cruelties. When the ideals of the Gospel are plainly presented they appeal to his understanding and judgment, ~nd take hold of-his heart, and begin to command his obedience.

Since the opening up of the Kamerun interior work ten years ago. hundreds of people have come to tell of their desire to be Christians. By no means have all these proved steadfast or realized what they were doing. There has been a deal of chaff in the wheat. But out of these numbers, two churches have been organized, one at Efulan, one at Elat, and material is in sight for organizing at Lolodorf. Hundreds of others are in classes on probation and in course of instruction f('r membership. When the Kingdom of Heaven has been preached faithfully, many have pressed into it.

What kind of Christians do the natives make? The act of making a public profession of faith in Christ and of entering upon the new life involves an heroic break. A tremendous tide is to be stemmed of temp· tation-often of persecution and ostracism. Not a little of these has beeI1

LETTER FROM AN EX-LAMA OF TIBET

endured for Christ's sake. Women have been flogged by their male masters for attending meetings, and confined days without food for guarding virtue, and charged with murder by the occult power of a Christian witch. A young man recently put away two of his three wives, and received a brutal beating by his tribesmen because he would not add his little sister to the other's plurality of wives. Many a Bulu house is today divided against itself, rent asunder on the Rock Christ Jesus. There are those who have in them the stuff martyrs are made of, who know whom they have believed, and would die rather than yield under coercion and forsake their new-found Lord.

There are boys and young men and women whose records of years show that they will not lie or steal or break the seventh commandment, and this is saying not a little in recognition of the power of God's grace to keep that which is committed to Him in the slums of Africa. With this rising generation the groundwork of polygamy, with all its litter of vices, and which gives occasion to nine-tenths of Bulu troubles and sorrows, is beginning to crumble, and many a young fellow, tired of sin and its wages, is stepping right out of the ranks of heathen society, marrying one wife, and walking honestly in the marvelous light and liberty of the truth that has made him free indeed and happy.

How anyone, while counting the cost, yet seeing the output, the quantity and the quality of it, can say that missions to Africa do not pay, is past understanding. If coming to Africa and being used for the production of such sturdy, intelligent, useful Christian lives as so many of them are, if this is being buried alive, then blessed be the burial.

We have not :;laid that Africa is not dark; she is dark, and for the natives her unwritten history has been one long black night. But much of the darkness is of a kind that light will drive away, and the servant of God who brings that light can live here with all the comfort and safety he needs, and discovers a Kingdom to live for. Come over and help us. The missionary who comes with his lamp t,rimmed and burning in faith, hope, and love meets not a dismal task. Bearers of the torch of Divine Truth find that, in personal experience and actual outlook, even in Darkest Africa there is not more night than day.

LETTER FROM AN EX-LAMA OF TIBET * Our readers will be interested in the translation of a Tibetan letter from the former Buddhist lama, Chompel. It is addressed to the mem- bers of the Moravian Congregation at Indianapolis, who support him as their Bible-reader, or Christian evangelist, to his Tibetan countrymen in Ladak. Owing to the breakdown in health of so many of the Moravian missionaries in the Himalayan field, Kalatse, where Chompel was work- ing under Missionary Francke, has had to be left unoccupied during this winter, so Chompel writes-in pltrt-as follows from Leh: LEH, via KASHMIR, IJecembe'l' 15, 1903. My DEAR BROTHERS AND SISTERS,-I am sending you a greeting of . peace. By the mercy of God, I am in good health. I can not compre- hend the guidance of the Lord in calling me from the interior of Tibet to preach His Word here. As it is very cold just now, it is really difficult to .. From At the Threshold.

go upon this errand. The river is frozen over, and the sheep and goats cross it on the ice. But our Lord suffered even to giving His life for us all, and I am pleased to suffer for my Tibetan friends.

Many of the people understand what the Gospel means, but they answer me like this: "We like your tidings about salvation in Jesus, but we also like the religion of our forefathers." I reply that a man can not ride on two horses. If he tried, one leg would be carried off in one direc· tion and the other leg in the other direction. You can not side with the devil and serve the true God. Your gods are idols and they can not do anything. I am a Christian, and therefore I do not trust in them, nor in the Grand Lama, who professes to be an incarnation of Buddha. I believe in the Son of God, who dwells in heaven. God is not in need of riches or goods; what He wants is our hearts. If we love Him with all our hearts, we shall live in accordance with His Word, and then we shall love the poor, the widows, the sick, and also our parents. The greatest sin is to bow down before idols. You say you believe in God, but tho you may declare that you are clean, yet if you have not been cleam,ed by God from your sins, then you are like a dirty hand. You know that the hands will not keep clean; we have to wash them again and again. Just so is it with ourselves; we have to pray God again and aga.in to forgive us our sins.

Now, my brothers and sisters, if I were alone in this work I could do nothing. But our Lord God has given you to me as my helpers in it, so I go and preach without fear. Altho I have neither home nor house, you are my friends-yea, my father and mother. Therefore I will gladly go out as an evangelist to tell the people the Gospel of our Lord.

Brother Stobgyes has been much abused by his father and mother. They said: "If you become a Christian, neither the field nor the house will be given to. you. There are nine other men in the family to do the work, and they have to eat and drink. We can do without you." Altho they have treated him like that, he has not fallen away. Please pray to God "for the new brethren in this country. This letter is offered to all my dear brothers and sisters (in America) with my greetings.

When Chompel writes that the love of God in our hearts will beget a true love to our neighbor, he enumerates not only the poor and the sick, but also the widows, who are greatly despised and neglected by his heathen countrymen. It is not many years since he himself lay, deserted, poor and sick, beside the road to a famous place of pilgrimage. There he was found by one of his countrymen, who was a Christian, and who became in every respect a "good Samaritan" to him: It will be noted that he adds that if we love God we shall love our parents also. Nobody in that Tibetan land would have more reason to thank God if a great wave of love to Jesus Christ came over the country, than the aged fathers and mothers, whose lot is only too often to be turned out of house and home when their children grow up. He has learned that God is not like the idols to be seen in those lamaseries, always demanding offerings and gifts, but that He is the great Giver, who spared not His own Son, but'

will with Him freely give us all things, The man whom he names Brother Stobgyes is one of the candidates for baptism. Nowhere are our Lord's words more true than in Tibet, about the effect of His Gospel in dividing families until all are united in Himself, Stobgyes, being the eldest son of his parents, ought to inherit the house and the fields, or little terraces on the mountain side, which belong to it. But because he wishes to be a Christian his parents. will disinherit him, and the other members of the family will be only too glad to get rid of him, so that they may have the more. No, it is no easy matter for a Tibetan to become a Christian.

AN UNOCCUPIED TERRITORY IN CHINA

AN UNOCCUPIED TERRITORY IN CHINA * BY REV. WILLIAM DEANS, IOHANG, HUPEH, CHINA Missionary of the Chnrch of Scotland In connection with the "Appeal" to the home churches for an increase of missionaries, formulated at Kuling, it may not be unwise to draw attention to many districts in China which might be called" unoccupied territory." If such an "appeal" be answered, the new missionaries should not concentrate in present occupied territory. Why not push out into new regions-some practically untouched, some very inadequately wrolght?

The settling of missionaries in a district may be overdone. For example, when a few years ago Hunan was opened to missionary work, the cry was "To Hunan!" Existing missionary societies sent men into the province, and new societies determined to oceupy the place also. Many important places were thus neglected, and Hunan possibly in danger of being overdone.

We would draw attention to three districts radiating from Ichangsouthwest, northwest, and northeast. These three dirtricts are unoccupied by any resident missionary, and are only partially reached by native evangelistic agency.

1. The Southwest District.-A glance at the map of Hupeh will show a triangular stretch of country with the Yangtse as base and ghi-nanfu as apex, with Sz-chuan and Hunan boundaries as lines of the triangle.

This triangular district is unoccupied by any missionary society, and to a large e~tent has no evangelizing agency. Protestant missions are only touching its borders, tho in some parts of it the Roman Catholics are strong. The district is mountainous and not very densely populated. Passing through it is It very important trade route between Szchuan and Hunan and Shasi. This route touches the city of Shi-nan, but does not come near·Ichang. The imperial road from Ichang to Wanhsien and the west is through this part of the country.

A missionary settlement in Shi-nan would reach a hitherto unoccupied and unworked country, and would be well worth the consideration of societies seeking a new field.

The following are the principal places in the district, with stages from Ichang: Shi-nanfu, nine days from Ichang and seven days to Wan-hsien, a large town on the Yangtse in Sz-chuan. Wan-hsien is to be opened as a treaty port at an early date, so either it or Ichang could he made the headquarters and line of communication for the district.

Li-chuan, twelve days from Ichang and three days from Shi-nan. The following hsiens are under jurisdiction of Shi-nan: En-shih, incorporated in Shi-nanfu. Kien-shih, one hundred and twenty li; Han-feng, two hundred and forty li frClm Shi-nan. Hsien-en, ninety li; Lai-feng, three hundred and sixty li from Shi-nan.

Besides these places there are Chang-yang, two days distant by road from Ichang. It can be reached in one day, going partly by water and partly by road. Chang-Io, another town, is distant two days south from Chang-yan'g, and Ho-feng five days from Chang-Io.

… Condensed from The Ohinese Recorder.

It will be seen the district is of large extent, with abundant opportu- nities for work of all kinds. It is really virgin soil for any missionary society that cares to enter in. Supplies could be had from Ichang. The letter-carriers from Ichang to Chungking p~ss within sight of the walls of Shi-nan.

2. The Northeast District.-This district stretches from the Yangste to the Han River. The northerly part is hilly, the easterly a plain, with many villages highly cultivated. Considerable evangelistic work is done here by the Church of Scotland Mission and the Swedish Mission.

A very extensive district with abundant opportunities stretches from Shasi on the Yangste through a vast plain to the hills near <the Han. There are large villages and towns in this part, such as Ho-yung, Tan-yang, Yuan-an, Kin-men, Yii-ki-ho, Kuan-wing-shih. Ideal places for residences and more permanent work under foreigners would be Tan- yang or Kin-men. Tan-yang is forty-five miles from Ichang, and can be reached by road in two days. It has also water commnnication with Shasi. Kin-men is two days farther on, and only one day from the Han River. It.is a beautiful spot, surrounded by hills and with a supply of the finest spring water. The telegraph passes through Kin-men en route for Hsiang-yang and the north. We understand the Imperial Post is soon to be established in the district.

The Sw~dish Mission occupies, with native agents, Ho-yung, Tan-yang, Yuan-an. The Church of Scotland Mission crosses the line of Swedish stations and works a district by Yu-ki-ho. which connects with the Wes- leyan Mission's outstations around Kin-men and toward An-lofu.

In our opinion, this large, well-populated district should have some resident foreign missionary, and if none of these societies intend settling foreigners, it is an opportunity for some new society to enter in and develop the field. Beyond Yuan-an and stretching northward to Hsiang- yang, on the Han, is a district literally unoccupied and untouched.

3. The Northwest District.-From Ichangto KW'ui-fu, in Sz-chuan, is a stretch of the Yangtse, reckoned about two hundred miles, with towns and villages on the banks. This part is almost direct west from Ichang. No evangelistic work is being done over this area. Beyond the – river to the northwest is an inland district, mountainous and sparsely populated, unvisited by any missionary. The China Inland Mission occupied Kwui-fu and Wan-hsien, and work the surrounding places, but from Ichang to Kwui-fu is a field open to any new agency. As usual, the Roman Catholics are progressive and Protestant converts are few.

A station could be opened at Pa-tung or Kwui-chow, both in Hupeh, and from these centers a good work could be done up and down the river and inland from the river. With the opening of new treaty ports beyond Ichang and a possible steamer traffic, the population in the river towns and villages will increase. It seems a pity that such a stretch of river is unworked by any mission. Present missions in Ichang can not under- take further extension for lack of workers.

It would be well if new societies hoping to send workers to China could have attention drawn to vacant, unoccupied districts, and thus, instead of overpopulating one district, and consequently overlapping in work, could occupy an unrestricted field.

1904J EDlTORIALS

EDITORIALS HEDLEY VICARS read I. John 1: 7. vately qualified himself to take oband, profoundly meditating on it, servations, etc.; and then as he he said: ., His blood cleanseth me moved inward he carefully kept from all sin. Then I will hence- notes of his journey and route and forth live as becomes a blood- the places visited, so that his notes washed man." have been found exceedingly valu- able scientifically, and the society Mr. F. S. Arnot gave him $300 for a scientific outfit of the necessary instruments for At Bristol, England, March 10th, further scientific purposes. there was held a series of farewell meetings, in view of the return of After some months spent in hold- Fred S. Arnot to West Afdca, al- ing meetings on the continent, Mr. ready referred to in the March Arnot is to take leave of his wife at issue. The exercises were of deep Lisbon, and will go to Africa to interest, but all else paled beside look after the work on which his Mr. Arnot's simple, unpretent,ious heart is set. He will not return to narrative of his former experience his wife and family under two in J arenganze and West Africa. He years. Let much prayer follow told especially of his visit January him. 1, 1882, to the Bakuba tribe on the Kushibe River, never before visited The Effect of Russian Rule. by any missionary. They came together in thousands, and the Many wonder that Christians chief, after hearing Arnot, declared who pray and work for the coming he was ready to take the new Feti of God's Kingdom in Asia should as his own, and burn all his own be so strongly opposed to the spread fetishes; and actually a large num- of Russian dominion. Perhaps they ber of fetishes were destroyed. Yet will understand this more clearly this tribe has not yet one mission- when they read the following artiary! And there are fifty more in cle from the treaty recently conthe vicinity, between the Kongo cluded between Russia and Tibet: and Zambesi rivers, in the same destitution. There are 1,500,000 Art. 3.-Entire liberty in what square miles inviting-laborers, and concerns Russian Orthodox as well no means of supplying them. as Lamaist worship will be intro- duced in Tibet; but all other relig- When King Lewanika was in ious doctrines will be absolutely Great Britain and met Mr. Arnot, prohibited. For this purpose the he introduced to him his prime Grand Lama and the superintendminister, and he proved to be one ent of the Orthodox Peking Misof Arnot's converts! Another in- sion are bound to proceed amicably stance of the fact that it is not the and by mutual consent, so as to number but the character and in- guarantee the free propagation of fluence of converts that tells on the both religions and take all necesheathen and the work of God. sary measures for avoiding relig- ious disputes. It will interest readers to know that on the maps of the Royal Geo- In plain words, Russia proposes graphical Society, "Arnot's Route" to exclude all religions except her is the only traveler's course offi- own and that of the country in cially marked, and for the reason question. She no doubt does this that, before he went out, he pri- in the interests of unity, but not of liberty. Russia is intolerant, and acts on the principle that the State should control the livel! and con-

sciences of the people. The result island in the northern seas; and of her policy is seen in the igno- because this is in accordance with rance of her common people, the Christ's will so far as we can know dissatisfaction of her intelligent it. I may add that in this promise classes, and the wretched lot of her of power from on high, I seem to political prisoners. hear an encouraging echo of that Another Noble Testimony to Missions other saying of His, "Fear not There is force in testimony which little flock "-despite weakness and comes incidentally. Many a noble mistakes-" for it is the Father's British officer in India has certified good pleasure to give you the King- ** within his knowledge to the excel- dom–for Me."

lence of missionaries and their Work for Educated Spaniards work. An accidental, so to speak, Mrs. Charlotte Fenn, wi'dow of word of endorsement of them Albert Fenn, a well-known mis- came in October last from Sir An- sionary in Madrid, has been drew Frazer, R.C.S.I., the present prompted to seek to reach the up- Lieut.-Governor of Bombay, on per and educated classes in Spain. The essentials of her plan are the board a steamer in the Gulf of preparation and sending by post of a series of well-adapted and neatly Aden. He had consented to pre- prepared booklets, fitted to awaken the interest of the reader in eternal side at an extemporized social mis- things, and lead to a clear under- standing of the way of salvation. sionary gathering, and in his intro- The manuscripts are first to be submitted to an educated Christian duction to the occasion said, as re- Spaniard for sugge"tions, both as to matter and style, and the bookported in the Bombay Guardian: l~ts will be printed in Spain, and Circulated from various centers, I do not attach much weight- accompanied by slips printed in not to use stronger language-to England, inviting confidential corthe unfavorable reports of mission respondence. Dr. Robert Fenn work brought to us by those who will be associated with his mother have no sympathy with it, who in the work. The booklets will never have known a missionary, follow one another at intervals, who have never visited a mission addressed to tbe same persons. college 01' mission church, who have made no effort to understand Tbe classes sought in this effort those who have come under mis- have been but little reached by tbe sionary influence. We Englishmen ordinary means. Portions of are not accustomed to listen with Scripture are being already circurespect to jUdgments based on such lated by post, and this will open want of knowledge and want of the way for other efforts. As the sympathy. For myself, I have had postage rate on printed matter is ex.ceptional opportunities of seeing especially cheap in Spain, the exmiSSiOnary work and of testing its pense of such work will be proporvalue, and I honor the missionary tionately lessened. body as a whole, not only for their purely "eligious work, but also for Mrs. Fenn has the entire confitheir medical and educational work dence of the editors of this REVIEW, and their cooperation in social im- and tbe body of referees in Engprovement. land whose names are attached to bel' circular is quite sufficient to I also desire to confess my faith inspire the firmest assurance that in the Lord Jesus Christ, in the everything will be done according Christian religion, and in that Holy to the will of God and the 'Vord of Book from which an extract has God. There will be no trifling just been read in our hearing. . . • with the Truth, and no lack of I sympathize with mission work frugality in the use of the funds. * because of the need that exists; people whom one learns to love, • Those who feel led of God to assist in this lack the consolations of Ohrist; be- work might send donations directly to Mrs caus,e we should pass on to them Charlotte Fenn, 44 Scarisbrick New Road' the blessings which missionaries So?thp,?rt, England. The editors of this mag: brought centuries ago to our own azme Will be glad to act as mediators trans- ferring funds without expense, '

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY A MANUAL ON MOHAMMEDAN OBJECTIONS TO silence our opponent, nor to gain THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION. By Rev. W. a mere logical victory, but to win souls for Christ. The object that St. Clair Tisdall, D.D. London, 1903. we have in view in controversy is merely to remove stumbling-blocks; At the request of the C. M. S. we must not expect it to convert a Committee, Dr. Tisdall has pre- soul; that is the work of the Holy pared this admirable, practical, and Spirit." No one can get a better concise manual for missionaries. idea of the reai nature of the Mos- The author is eminently fitted for lem problem than from this book. the task. He is facile princeps Every worker among Moslems among missionary students of Is- needs it; by mastering it the ·nov- lam in its literature, and has had a ice will become almost a veteran. large practical experience of the Moslem attitude toward the Gos- z. pel in Persia and India. Such a band-book of apologetics fills a SIEGE DAYS. By Ada IIaven Mateer. 12mo, long· felt want not supplied by the 408 pp. ,1.25. Fleming II. ReveU Co. history of Mohammedan contro- 1004. versy, as given by Muir and Wherry, nor by the controversial This comely and fascinating vol- works in Arabic and other lan- ume relates to the nine memorable guages which deal with special weeks of siege and semi-siege enphases of the vast subject. This dured in Pekin in 1900 by 71 men, book covers the whole ground fairly women, and children. The plan of well, and is interestingly written the work is quite novel and original. in the form of a dialogue. In the It is a book by, of, and (in many Introduction the author shows the respects at least) for women, and is need, purpose, limitations, and composed of a multitude of exabuse of controversy, and then fol- tracts from diaries, letters, and low eight chapters on the subject recollections, varying in length proper. The general objections of from two or three lines to several Moslems are first considered; then pages, largely taken from articles their contentions regarding the published in various religious genuineness of Scripture, the Trin- papers and missionary magazines. ity, the Atonement, etc., follow in The happenings of those days, passorder. Even those miscellaneous. ed in sore trial and peril, are given objections hurled at· the bazaar- often by several witnesses, and so preacher by ignorance or fanati- are seen from divers points of view. cism find a place and a reply. The Tho the reader can not but realize treatment is always succinct and what horrors unspeakable were ento the point, but especially worthy dured, yet even more he is made of praise is the argnment for the acquainted with the abundant genuineness of the Bible. No place solace and comfort vouchsafed by is given to destructive criticism, the assurance that the great Friend and the authority of the Word of and Father was continually pres- God vindicated. The Appendix ent. Certain of the Psalms took gives a useful list of weapons in on a new meaning, and the promthe battle for the truth, and indi- ises possessed a pertinence and cates further lines of study. The power never before so fully tested. spirit of the book is not polemic It is more than doubtful if the nor dogmatic, but irenic and sym- average reader can find a volume pathetic. "Our aim is not to upon this theme which will im- press him more deeply than thi!;l

one, or will picture more vividly DR. BARNARDO. By J. H. Babb. S. W. Part- the thrilling scenes attending this ridge & Co., London.

memorable passage in missionary This is the life story of the great friend of orphans and waifs, who history. *** never turns away a needy case. He began in a most humble way, THg WONDERFUL STORY OF UGANDA. By J. already set forth in these pages. D. Mullins. Illustrated. 12mo. 224 pp. He, by a sort of accident. came to 28. Church Missionary Society, Lonnon, know that poor boys were sleeping 1904. out in the streets, in winter weather, without a covering. This The story of Uganda is indeed led him to undertake to provide wonderful, but this account of it is shelter and food-at first for a somewhat disappointing. It is too few, then more and more, until he brief, and omits too many interest- has cared now for over 52,000 boys ing facts and incidents which help and girls, established over 100 septo make the story marvelous. We arate homes, sent out 15,000 emibelieve that there is a great oppor- grants to Canada, and is maintaintunity for a larger history of ing and fitting for service over Uganda missions which will com- 7,000 daily. His greltt resort is bine the best features of the many prayer, and his life story abounds books that have been written on in singular answers and providenthe country, its people, and tial interpositions. missions. THg LIFJ< OF JAMES CHALMERS. By Richard "The Story of Ham Mukasa, Lovett. 8vo. Religious Tract Society, Told by Himself," is appended, London. Fleming H. Revell Co. 1903. and furnishes a concrete account of how one man found the light. but This is one of the most inspiring even his story does not prove es- of all modern missionary books. It pecially unique or remarkable. It is full of a strong, sensible, virile gives, however, the picture. of piety. He was fully absorbed in native life, and the transformation his work. His courage was excepof one character which is always tional and contagious. It emboldinstructive and encouraging. * ened disciples while it made cow- ards of foes. We have seldom met CHILD-LIFII: IN MISSION LANDS. Edited by any narrative so full of exposures Ralph E. Dlffendorfer. 16mo, 180 pp. 5Oc. and signal deliverances. He im- Jennings & Pyr, Cincinnati. 1904. pressed even cannibal savages as a prince among men, and strange These stories of children of other chiefs obeyed him like slaves. We lands are ex:cellent, and the book recommend the perusal of this is valuable from a missionary book to all who love missions. standpoint. It was prepared by several writers as a text-book for THE HYMNAL. Prepared by a Union Commit the Forward Mission Study Course, tee, Tokyo, Japan. 1903. and while all the fields are not covered, enough are presented for the This large Japanese hymnal of purpose. Two of the children whose stories are presented are Chinese, nearly 500 hymns marks a decided one is Mexican, one African, two live in India, one in Italy, one in step in advance in the work in Ja- Korea, and one in Japan. These delightful pictures of child-life also pan. It was published by a comshow how much is lacking in their surroundings and training which is mittee through the cooperation of essential to right development and the Protestant missionaries of vaa preparation for eternal life, * riOllS denominations, and can not fail to impress the Japanese with the essential unity of the Christian Ohurch, ,

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE AMERICA Confederate Veterans, of Grenada, Beneficant In the Review of Giving for Reviews for April, Miss. The following significant Eleven Years G. J. Hagar gives resolutions were unanimously this table of American benefactions since 1893: adopted at a recent and largely 1893 …•.•…….••••• OVer $~9,000,000 attended meeting of the camp: 1894. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . • . . " 1895 …….. , .. . . … .. " 32,000,000 1. That we are unalterably op- 1896 …………..•… " 32,800,000 posed to the lynching of a human 1897. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .." 27,000,000 being, save perhaps for the one un- 1898……………… " 45,000,000 mentionable crime. 1899 ……………… " 38,000,000 1900 ……•.•……… " 62,750,000 2. That as Confederate veterans 47,500,000 and law-abiding citizens of Missis- 1901… ..•. .. … . ….." sippi and of the United States, we 1902 …•..•.•..•…•.. " 107,360,000 are violently, vehemently, and 1903 …..•.•••••…… " 94,000,000 eternally opposed to the practise 95,000,000 of burning a human being for any crime whatsoever. Total.. .••.•.. …" $610,410,000 3. That we appeal in thundering If the omitted items could be tones to all Confederates, their gathered accurately. it would be wives, and daughters, and to that quite reasonable to assume that great and glorious organization, this aggregate for eleven years the Daughters of the Confederacy, would be swelled by at leas't $250.- one and all, to arise in their might, 000.000; but the known amounts, and by precept and example, voice while doubtless far short of the and pen, moral force and influence, real total, are monumental. The help put a stop to this diabolical, annual average of givers was not barbarous, unlawful, inhuman, and far from 400. ungodly crime of burning human beings. Railroads Ten railroad com- Fostering the panies, centering at The Gospel Not thousands but Y. M. C. A. St. Paul and Min- of Cleanliness millions of colored neapolis, have united in aiding in the establishment for Negroes people are waiting of a Railroad Young Men's Chris- for the outstretched tian Association for their employees at Midway Yards, between the hand of Christianity, the touch of two cities. A $30,000 building, erected for a stock exchange and Jesus, the contact with intelligent, never used, has been turned over by the railroad companies to the sympathetic helpfulness. Where association and opened recently. The General Manager of the Great can this touch be given and where Northern Railway, in a speech at the opening, said: "I look for the felt as in the home? A missionary rapid extension in the northwest of railroad associations." The among the colored people, when building was furnished from a fund raised by railroad men and citizens. asked, .. What are you doing?"

Anti-L)'llcbing It is exceedingly replied, " Caring for immortal Crusade in pleasant to be able the South to record that an souls in ebony houses." Y.'es, and anti-lynching cru- they are also caring for the houses sade has been inaugurated by the W. R. Barksdale Camp, United of these souls, for multitudes sin and suffer because they know so little about their bodies. The teach- ing of some of the missionaries was characteristically emphasized by the woman who exclaimed: "I will, honey, I will look up to God and clean up my ho-qse." She had the right conception of the order, Godliness, th",n cleanliness; as in- separable as faith and works. The influence of a growing plant helped to get one home in better condition;

the introduction of a pretty pic- the Oumberland Presbyterians; , ture wrought a change in another. while the two great branches of the In view of such facts, how numer- 1,Iethodist Episcopal Ohurch seem ous are the opportunities of South- more than likely soon to adopt a ern Baptist women to extend a common order of worship, a comhelping hand, and to influence for mon hymnal, and common cate- good those who are at our doors, chism. looking to us for help!-Foreign Mission Journal. How One The Rev. J. B. Law- Pastor Took rence, pastor of the A Fund to The John O. Martin His Offering Baptist Ohurch at Educate Educational Fund Brownsville, Tenn" had printed and distributed among Colored was established to his members the following card, in order to help him in his foreign Preachers help colored preach- mission collection. The result was a pleasing surprise to his members, ers, teachers, and The church went up from $85.32, their contribution in 1903, to $210. Ohristian workers in the South. Others to hear from makes the church fairly sure of $250. This is This is done by means of Bible con- another illustration of what can be done when there is "a definite aim ferences and lectures at central and a live pastor" : points. Mr. Martin hopes by this It takes $600.00 to pay the salary of a for- eign missionary. This divided into months, means to train true leaders by I weeks, and days, is as follows: drawing them from politics to One year …… $600 00 Two weeks ….. $2500 church work. Six months …. 300 00 One week …… 1250 Three months. 150 00 One day……. 1 78 From June 1,1900, to November One month…. 50 00 One hour…… 17 1, 1003, the following excellent re- How much of his time do you WiS'l to pay for? suIts have been achieved: 00 Sun- How many days do you wish to work in the day-schools and young people's foreign field?

societies have been organized, dis- I will pay $ … _…….. , which employs a worker in the foreign field for_ ……… ;days, tributed as follows: Texas, 6; Louis- _……….. weeks, ………… months.

iana, 16; South Oarolina, 36; Geor- Four Years' The total member- Growth in ship in the foreign gia, 28; Arkansas, 4; 77 lectureships Methodist conferences of the have been maintained, 19 in Texas, Missions M. E. Ohurch (in- cluding probation- 8 in Louisiana, 37 in South Oaro- ers) has grown from 182,104 in lina, 9 in Georgia, and 4 in Arkan- 1899 to 216,476 in 1903-an increase of 34,372, or 17 per cent.. The resas: 659 lectures and sermons have gions most fruitful in accessions to membership have been: Korea, been delivered; 1,639 preachers, from 3,897 to 6,915; the Philippines, from a handful to 7,842; Northwest 1,742 teachers, and 24,550 other peo- India, from 34,469 to 42,672; Gujarat district, Bombay Oonference, from ple have attended the meetings; 11 3,443 to 10,985. Th~ number of Sunday-school pupils has grown libraries, 1,029 Bibles, and 549 other from 191,917 to 230,l58-a gain of 38,241, or 19 per cent. religious books have been sold.

Nearly 300,000 tracts were distrib- uted. Twelve libraries were sold in other States. * The Approach The numerous di- to visions of the Ohris- Christian Unity tian Ohurch are steadily and rapidly approaching unity and federation.

Not to name other similar move- ments, the Oongregationalists are earnestly canvassing the question of organic union with the United Brethren and the Methodist Prot- estants; and the Presbyterians with

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

An Alaskan In the latter eigh- to walk back again, discouraged Evangelist ties, Edward Mars- because the school was too full to den, a Tsimpshean, was brought to the Sitka school, admit more and with no funds to where he forged ahead of all his companions in all his studies. enlarge. * From Sitka he went to Carlisle, Pa., where he tarried only a Brazil's Writing in the short time, passing thence to Mari- etta College, Ohio, then under the Christian Herald and Pres- presidency of the Hon. John Eaton, former United States Commissioner Army byter, Rev. E. Vanof Education. Passing through the college, he wfnt to the theological orden states that seminary itt Walnut Hills, Cincinnati, and while taking a theologi- there are 10,000 native Christians cal course, in order that he might be more useful to his own country, belonging to the Presbyterian he studied law. In the same season he was both ordained to the Church, divided into 6 presbytework of the Gospel ministry, and, I believe, admitted to the bar. Re- ries fully equipped for the work, orturning to his own people under a commission. from the board of ganized after patterns of the home missions of the Presbyterian Church, he secured, through the mother churches, and having their contributions of friends, a small steam-launch, of which he is cap- boards of home and foreign mistain, pilot, and engineer, and with which he is visiting 18 villages sions, church erection, education, along the coast of Alaska, teaching and preaching the Gospel of the and publication. And there is an- Lord Jesus Christ. other powerful army corps of 5,000 Walked One Two young men Thousand Miles from the northern Methodists, and perhaps another to School part of the State of divi"lion of similar strength of Bap- Sinaloa, Mex i co, tists, Episcopalians, and smaller walked more than 1,000 miles, between their home and Guadalajara, sects. In Rio de Janeiro and Nichin order to join the mission training-school. One of these is a full- teroy, across the bay, there are 3 blooded Indian of the Mayo tribe, and is now in preparation for Presbyterian churches which sup- Christian work among his own people. Ten other students have port their whole work and need no come from the State of Sonora, most of them walking over the help from abroad. The pastor of mountains for several hundred miles to reach the railroad. At the the First Presbyterian Church pubbeginning of the present year two boys, who had walked 100 miles to lishes a weekly religious paper, and come to .the school, were compelled is the author of several pamphlets.

The Young Men's Christian Asso- ciation has a building of its own and does good work.

EUROPE A Histol')" of William Canton, of a Hundred London, has put Years the world underob- ligation by writing the marvelous history of the Brit- ish and Foreign Bible Society in two large volumes. Concerning this volume, the British Weekly makes this suggestive comment: Most salient is the impression produced from the beginning to the end of the providential nature of the long high labor. The Bible Society was not a mere human con- ception, but a divine inspiration. Like the wall of Jerusalem, it was built in troublous times. In the vivid and graphic introduction Mr. Canton reminds us that when the Bible Society was started in 1804

there was dire need for a protagon- Upper Canada Bible Society, March ist who should cope with the fury 8, sent £2,000 by its president, Dr. of the revolution and shatter the Hoyles, as "a special birthday present to the mother society from colossal power of Napoleonic her biggest daughter." March 12 a tyranny. In November, 1793, when woman sent £1,000 to be acknowl- edged under the heading .. The the Goddess of Reason. garlanded Word of the Living God." The inwith oak leaves, was being en- mate of a home for reduced gentlethroned on the High Altar of Notre women sent lOs. A gold bracelet and a gold scarf-pin were sent Dame, William Carey was sailing anonymously. A boy sent 3d., his within sight of the coast of Bengal. "lunch money." Mr. R. A. Gorell, of Norwich, who was born in the In the following year, when Robes- same year as ihe society, sent a pierre was giving legal sanction to chequ~ for £100, while 100 farth- ings were received March 7 from the " existence of the Supreme " an elderly and poor woman, as a Being," Samuel Marsden, the thankoffering for the blessed apostle of New Zealand, had begun Bible."

his labors among the convicts of New Medical In a recent issue, Botany Bay. Just at the time Missionary Medical Missions at when Christian missions on a large Problems Home and Abroad says: The progress scale were being established. there of evangelization in Eastern lands sprang up the auxiliary that they is raising, of necessity, ever new needed. Yet nothing could have questions and problems. for the Church of Christ. All these are been more appal'ently uncontrived provided for in the infiniteness of than the commencement. – the wisdom and power of the Church's Head. It is for the Church The Recent Not many events in to recognize from step to step her Anglo-French l'ecent years mean Lord's will, and to lay herself along- side of the new conditions and Treaty more for peace and claims. Recently, within a few the general prog- days of eacb other. two papersca,me to us, one bearing on the education ress of the Kingdom than the sign- in medicine of the Chinese-shall it ing, a few days since, of a treaty be, in any sense or measure, in Chiby these two gl'eat world powers, nese hands? The other on the whose projects and interests have future of medical missions in the hitherto so often come into collision. The mutual concessions re- East-shall the native Christian late to Egypt, Algeria, Morocco, Church in due time take over the Western Sudan, Madagascar, Siam, mission hospitals and work them and the New Hebrides, as well as as a permanent Christian agency 1 the Newfoundland fisheries. There In either case, of course, the alterwas just and generous yielding on native is secularization; that mediboth sides, and as a result divers cal education, and that the divine bitter disputes, some of them exist- gift of healing shall be wholly secuingfor centuries, have been brought larized. to an end. More Anti- The struggle be- Some During the week Clerical Action tween the govern- Centenary ending March 12 Donations over 2,000 remit- in France ment and the tances were re- Church of Rome ceivedat the Bible House, and when reached a further stage a few weeks the April Reporter went to press the payments and pledges to the since. when, after the entire sup- Centenary Fund exceeded $500,000, witb tbese incidents attending: A gentleman called at the Bible House March 4, and left a Bank of England note for £1,000 from liis wife and himself, declining, however to give their address. A vice- president March 7 sent £2,000. The

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENOE

pression of teaching by the religious dox Church, and numbers 25,000 orders, it was further ordered by converts. Work is carried on the Chamber of Deputies that from in many parts of Siberia and the every court-room all religious pic- adjacent countries, in Alaska, tures, crosses, symbols, etc., should Kamtchatka, Astrakhan, Kazan, be removed. It remains to be seen etc., and in China, Korea, and whether these radical revolutions Japan. The number of Chinese will make for the advance of Prot- converts before the Boxer troubles estantism, or merely for the fur- was only 700, and of these 400 per- therence of secularism and infi- ished. In Japan, where the work delity. was begun about 1860, there are Church Rev. Paul de now 34 Russian missionaries, with Fellowship and Schweinitz has re- 152 catechists, and more than 25,000 converts. The latest financial Cooperation cently given us an statement available is that for 1899, in German" account of the plan in which year the expenditure on the missions was $141,980. established by 14 German missionary societies for practical cooperation in mission Y. M. C. A. According to the work. The movement started in 1895, and has now attained to a in Springfield Repubstanding and influence which are of great value in avoiding friction St. Petersburg lican, the cordial at home and abroad, and in promoting harmony and fraternity. It feeling which many has also enabled the societies to act as a unit in all negotiations with Americans hold for Russia as the the government in the German colonies in establishing the rights traditional friend of the United of missionaries. An executive committee of 5 constitute the working States is expressed in an. offer of force of the organization. $50,000, which James Stokes has forwarded the society for the moral improvement of young men in St.

Petersburg. One of the conditions named by Mr. Stokes is that $100,- 000 more be raised in Russia for this building. There is little doubt Russian The history of mod- but that this will be done, as many Foreign ern missions in of the leading men or" Russia are Missiolls Russia may be said backing the organization. The head of the society is Prince Olden- to date from about bourg, who is closely related to the the year 1825. Much had been done Czar. Prince Hilkoff, minister of before this time among the Siberian the Russian railroads, is a deeply tribes and others, and as early as interested member, and proposes 1714 a mission had been sent to to organize railroad associations at Peking (without permanent re- the division points on the Russian sults); but the eighteenth century, railways. The Chamber of Comas in England, had been a period of merce and banking institutions of stagnation, and it was not till the St. Petersburg subscribe liberally end of the first quarter of last cen- each year to the association's suptury that a revival took place. port. About that time the Archiman- drite Macarius founded a mission Conference of Last January 22-4 to Altai, in Western Siberia, and Christian the first conference by his literary and educational Students of Christian stu- labors built a strong foundation for in Italy dents was held in his successors. This mission is now Rome, and both in the largest of the Russian Ortho- the number in attendance and in

THE MISStONAkY REVIEW OF THE WOltLD [.Tune

the enthusiasm it surpassed all ex- ASIA pectations. There were in attendance about 200 professors, students, Concerning President C. C. pastors, and. Christian leaders from all parts of Italy and Sicily, making One Turkish Tracy, of Anatolia it unquestionably the most representative assembly of Christian Mission ColI e g e, reports young men that has ever been held in this country. Among the dele- that the original 4 gates were students from 14 of the 17 government universities, and churches of Asiatic Turkey have from as many more of the state lyceums, technical institutes, normal increased to 120, with a memberschools, and theological colleges. The universities of Rome, Naples, ship of 13,409. They contributed Florence, Pisa, Genoa, Bologna, Turin, and Milan were represented $93,000 last year, in proportion to by students, as well as those at Palermo and Messina in Sicily. incomes equivalent to at least Steps will be taken to secure a strong man, to be selected from the $500,000 contributed in America. Italian students, who will serve as a national secretary. The colleges and the lesser schools Pray for The condition in of the missions are the controlling Bulgaria and Bulgaria and Mace- Macedonia donia remains most influence of-the region. There has unsettled. Sam 0 – been a great revival in the central kov and several border cities in Bulgaria are under martial law, mission, and 871 have been added and Bulgarian guards are placed along the frontier to prevent in- to the churches on confession. The surgent bands from passing from Bulgaria into Macedonia. In the hospitals are another gl'eat source meantime the Turks are gathering troops on the Turkish side of the of influence and helpfulness. Four line. It is not yet evident whether the two countries, Bulgaria and thousand children orphaned by the Turkey, will use their best efforts to prevent a clash of arms. In the massacres are cared for by Amerimeantime relief work has been carried on by the missionaries and can, English, German, and Swiss their associates, funds for the same having been supplied from both missionaries. There is a total of England and America. While the people are disturbed by the polit- 424 schools, 7 of them colleges, 3 of ical situation~ opportunities have been many for the missionaries to them theological seminaries, havput themselves into close, sympathetic touch with the people in both ing a total of more than 20,000 countries, proving by their lives and work their desire to be a real pupils. help to them in times of peril. * The Release of A dispatch from the Professor United States Lega- Tenekejian tion at Constanti- nople reports the termination of the trial of Prof. Nicholos Tenekejian, of Euphrates ,College, at Harpoot, followed by his release. This professor was thrown into prison last May, upon a charge that he was an active member of a revolutionary organi- zation. The trial was greatly de- layed, and in the meantime effort was made by force to compel him to confess to the crime. Some thirty others were arrestea at the same time. As he was an employee in an American college, our gov- ernment requested that an early trial be had, and that a representa- tive from the United States consu- late be present to see that justice was done. The English consulate at Harpoot was also represented at the trial. No condemning or even

1904J Gl!lN:IlIltAL MtsstoNAlty tN'l'E:t.t.IGl!lNCE

compromising testimony was pre- Labaree and her aged father-in- sented, while it was clearly shown law, Dr. Benjamin Labaree, had that the professor on trial had been more than 250 calls of sympathy. among the foremost to discoun- The day of the funeral was one of tenance any revolutionary ideas almost universal mourning in the among students in the college and city. Nearly 2,000 people sought elsewhere.-Missionary Herald. to attend the services in the college chapel, and as the bodies were car- R. M. Labaree Rev. Robert M. ried six miles to the place of burial, Offers to go Labaree, a success- they were accompanied by many as a Substitute ful pastor of Doyles- all the way on foot, while crowds from the villages en route fell in ton, Pa., comes for- with the procession. This genuward to take the place of his ine outpouring of grief can not fail brother, Rev. B. W. Labaree, the to bring the mission workers and young missionary murdered in the populace closet' together, and Persia a few weeks ago. Particu- especially to cement the bonds belars of the cruel death are just tween the native Christians and coming to hand. Rev. Mr. Labarre the foreigners.-Congregationalist. in his ability and consecration resembled Horace Pitkin, the hero The Number By a typographical of Paotingfu, and tho the former's of Missionaries error in our April death was not due to an outbreak of heathendom against Christian in India number, the nummissions, it was practically a mar- ber of missionaries tyrdom, and he will have an honored place in missionary annals. in India was stated to be 18,000. The government is following up According to Rev. H. P. Beach the murderers vigorously, and the the number of male missionaries is officials seem to share in the gen- nearly 1,800, and the total foreign eral sympathy and indignation of missionary force is about 3,700, and the community. Mrs. Labaree native helpers number nearly 2,500. writes afil only a true Christian In Dr. J. P. Jones' recent volume on woman could. She says; " India," the statistics given for India, Burma, and Ceylon are: God is very close to us, and, oh! Foreign ordained, 1,113; lay, 201; His help is so real and so wonder- women, 1,373; and natives, ordainful, and, as I realize more and more ed, 1,089; lay, 17,433; women, 6,555. what He is to me, it makes my whole heart yearn to teach these * people of this poor, wicked land to know Him. Do not mourn and The Christian Increased appreciagrieve too much for us, but play that we may be able to bear it, Women of tion of the moral and that this overwhelming sorrow may be to the glory of God. India blessings of Chris- Mrs. Labaree reports a won- tianityand the ethderful and widespread sympathy not only in the Christian com- ical excellence of its devoted mismunity, but among Moslems, Armenians, Syrians, Englishmen, sionaries is a great andever-widen- French, Russians, and Germans. In the nearly seventy years of this ing fact. Take, for instance, this mission no foreign-born person has ever been killed in that part of description of the Indian Christian Persia, and many who heard of it were stunned. In two days Mrs. women, culled from a non-Christian paper: ,. She has been the evangel- ist of education to hundreds and thousands of Hindu homes. Simple, neat, and kindly, she has won her way to the recesses of orthodoxy, overcoming a strength and bitter- ness of prejudice of which few out-

siders can have an adequate con- Geographical Society, he visited ception. As these sentences are Lhassa, and, strange to say, rebeing written there rises before the turned to Russia unharmed. He mind's eye the pictures of scores of was struck by the lowness of tidy, gentle girls, trudging hot and wages. An ordinary laborer redusty streets, barefooted, under a ceives three halfpence a day; an scorching sun, to carry the light of expert spinner, 3%d.; and a Lama, knowledge to homes where they 5d. for a whole day's praying. If will not be admitted beyond the well-to-do, a Tibetan invalid enante-chamber, and where they can gages a Lama to read litanies to not get a glass of water without him; if poor, he gets along with a humiliation, yet never complain- grain of barley which a lama has ing, ever patient. To these brave blessed-he has more faith in it and devoted women, wherever they than in medicine. On account of are, friends of education all over the immense number of celJbate the country will heartily wish priests in Tibet, women play a 'God-speed.' " greater part in business than in any other country of the world. A School for In February was "I can recall no occupation that the Blind held the annual ex- is carried on in the country in hibition of Miss which women are not actively en- gaged, and they often conduct Millard's Blind School at its home, great undertakings quite independ- Love Lane, Magazon, Bombay. ently of men." This school was established by the American Mission in October, 1000, The First Bishop La Trobe to provide for children made blind Newspaper writes, in Moravian from the prevailing famiue. It opened with a boy and 2 girls; the in Tibet Missi ons: "The number has now grown to 26 boys fi l' s t newspaper and 19 girls, ranging from two to thirteen years of age, and from one ever published in Tibetan lies beroom to the present accommoda- fore me. It is a little quarto sheet tions of two bungalows, one for of four 'pages with double columns. boys and the other for girls. In- The title at the head-The Tibetan dustrial work has an important Newspaper-stands out in bold place in the course of instruction, Tibetan characters, such as are em basket-making and the caning of ployed in religious books, both chairs being taught both boys and Buddhist and Ohristian, as also on girls. The exercises included songs the stones inscribed by the lamas in English and Marathi meters by with the sacred formula: Om mani the children, and an exhibition of padme hum, and bought by the their skill in reading and solving peasantry to lay on their mani mathematical problems. The walls near every village. The lithoschool band played on native in- graphed matter of the eight colstruments, to the delight of the umns of this paper is written in audience. Many of the children cursive characters, such as are used have been received into church in Tibetan letters. On the first membership.-Oongregationalist. first page, the editor, our mission- ary Francke, tells his Ladaki read- Concerning Interesting things ers what is the purpose of this Things in Tibet about Tibet are told paper, and what it designs to bring them: 1. News of other lands in The Strand and peoples;. 2. Short, instructive Magazine by M. Tsybiko. Oommissioned by the Russian Imperial tales; 3. Specimen letters, as a.

GENERA.L MISSIONARY INTELLIGENOB

guide to letter-writing; 4. Passages slightly, or, rather, less hideous, of Holy Scripture, important for than most Chinese cities. It is on this life and for the life of the soul the Min River, about 25 miles from beyond the grave. Explanations the sea. The mission now has are added." more than 100 churches and chapels, Union in The American Pres- with a membership of 3,082, and 7,000 more attendants. There are Educational byterian and the 11 native pastors, 150 assistants. WOl'k Eng lis h Baptist and 100 teachers. Eight churches missbns in Shantung Province have agreed to unite are self-supporting. A Ohristian in organizing three colleges: an Endeavor Society, a Young Men's arts college at Weihsien, a theo- Christian Association, a theologilogical college at Chingchou fu, cal school, colleges for boys and and a medical college. The follow- girls, 4 boarding-schools, a training- school for Bible women, kindering provisions are agreed upon: garten, women's classes,OO schools, The aim of the United Oolleges shall be first and foremost the furtherance of the caUSe of 5 hospitals and dispensaries, all Christ in China. within this mission, show how mis- The purpose of the arts college shall be to give a liberal education of a distinctively sions grow and the great work they Christian character to young men chiefly from Christian famllies. are doing. There are 36 American The purpose of the theological college shall missionaries in this mission. be to provide theological training for pastors and evangelists. The instruction shall be in accordanee with evangelical truth as commonly taught in the Presbyterian and the The Future Dr. William Ash- Baptist churches. of China and more s u g g est s : Denominational instruction on the subjects of church government and baptism shall be Korea What the fi n a I sepa!"ately provided for by the respective map of NortheastllllSSlOns. The colleges shall be under the mana~e­ ment of one board of directors, who shall be ern Asia is to be is yet undecided.

elected by the two misSions, and responsible What Russia's position is to be in to them. All the acts of the board ot directors shall relation to the governments of be subject to the review and control of the China and Korea is now under fu- Baptist Missionary Society In London, and of the Board of Foreign Missions of the Presby- rious consideration. A smaller naterian Church inthe United States of America. The two missions shall be, as far as pos- tion has suddenly risen up to chal- sible, equally represented on the teaching lenge Russia's presumption, and staff of each college. The college plant at Weihsien shall remain has thrown itself across her path the property of the Board of Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian Church in the with a navy superior to her own, United States of America. and with an army of 200,000 men, The college plant at Chingchou fu shall remain the property of the Baptist Missionary and more to follow. It is almost a Society in London. Any endowment shall be vested in the certainty that China will rise up Board of Foreign Missions raising it, and the income thereof shall be applied to the ex- to save her own Manchuria. And penses or equipment, for which that board is now alL the world is looking on responsible. In the event of either mission desiring to . wondering how it will turn out, and withdraw from the union, notice of not less holding in abeyance movements of than two years shall be given to the oth*er their own till they see how it is mission.

What One The ·first missions likely to end. Meanwhile, Japan is Mission Has established by the fighting not only her own battle Wl'ought American Board in but the battle of Korea and the China was at Can- battle of China, and the battle of ton in 1830; but the oldest mission England. and, to some extent, the now in operation is at Foochow, battle of America, and the battle of opened by Rev. Stephen Johnson civil and religious liberty in Asia, and Rev. and Mrs. L. B. Peat in and indeed the battle of mankind 1847. Foochow is estimated to hold outside of Russia and France-and 1,000,000 people, and is more possibly Germany.

THE MlSSlO'NAtt"' RlllvlitW OF TB~ WORLD [Jun~

Bibles in The Bibie Society ask myself how many modern Japanese Anny obtained per m is· Buddhists there are that have relig- ious life in their souls, I answer, sion before war was None! "-Illustrated Missionary declared to distribute Scriptures News. among the Japanese troops who were likely to be sent on active ser- AFRICA vice, and 50,000 Japanese Gospels and 5,000 Testaments are now in A Recent Tangier has been possession of soldiers at the front. Revival in worked for twenty A similar work is being done in the Russian army. The society makes Tangier years as a station no distinction between friend and of the North Africa foe; in the Crimean War 204,569 copies of the Scriptures were circu- Mission, but has proved hard soil lated among both the Russians and and yielded few convel.'sions. For the Allies; over 1,000,000 copies, years no native convert has been costing ovel.' $100,000, went to baptized, and there has not been French and German soldiers in the even the smallest gathering of war of 1870; and during the South native Christians. Moslem con- African war over 133,000 Bibles, verts thus far have not had courage Testaments, etc., were given to to confess Christ openly, or have British and Boers at the front, in been scattered to other parts of the concentration camps, and on Morocco. The number of converthe troopships. sions has been small, tho the num- ber of people dealt with both Japanese Baron Maejima, an physically and spiritually bas Statesman on ex-Cabinet minister numbered not a few thousands . Christianity of Japan, says of every year.

Christianity: "No During Ramadhan, last year, matter how large an army or navy the missionary band in Tangier, we may have, unless we have right- having a little more leisure in the eousness at the foundation of our mornings, arranged for a daily national existence we shall fall prayer-meeting, at which several short of SUCCess. I do not hesitate converts were remembered by to say that we must rely up!>n re- name. 'Vithin a few days some ligion for our highest welfare. And remarkable cases of conversion when I look about me to see upon occurred. what religion we may best rely, I am convinced that the religion of One Sunday evening a Moor, Christ is the one most full of dressed in European clothes, came strength and promise for the up after the service and said tbat nation." Viscount Watanabe, a he wanted to become a Christian. prominent statesman and a Budd- He knelt in confession of sin and hist, warns Christians against the profession of faith in Christ. He idea that Christianity must be went home, and baving told the modified to meet the needs of Japan. message of life for the first time to One reason for the deterioration of the man with whom he was living- Buddhism, he says, has been its a Berber from the Sus country-he modification to suit Japanese ideas. brought. him to the missionary, His conclusion is a striking t.esti- and had the joy of seeinghim enter mony to the religious decay of his the Kingdom. Next day these t~o own faith: "I do not say that Budd· ex-Moslems brought a Jew, who hism is not a religion, but when I had heard a good deal of Christian teaching before and had been ini· pressed. Jew and Moslem forgot their bitter hatred, and became " one in Christ Jesus."

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLtGENCE

Four Algerian women living in case under the energetic, aggressive Tangier and able to read have been Sir Edward Lugard. But it was converted, aiso three men who were accomplished through the divisions known to be murderers, several of the natives. Nigeria is a coun- who had been for years under try of large potentialities, accord- Christian teaching, and others to ing to reports, and, if Great Brit- whom the Gospel was a new story. ain's hands were not so fully oc- In all about twenty-five Moslems cupied in other fields, we might have professed faith in Christ dur- expect to see a rapid development ing the past three months. The of this new estate.-Presbyterian same number of Jews and Span- Banner. * iards have also accepted the Gospel DarkPlace.in A mission ary message. West Africa laborer connected On January 20, 1904, a little com- with the English pany of missionaries and natives Church Missionary Society in the wended their way on donkey-back Niger· Mission writes from Onitsha, or on foot to a tank a few miles an important center of missionary from the town, and five Moorish work on the west coast, as follows: men and one Jew confessed Christ Even within sight of our mission house at Onitsha on a clear day are by baptism. Such is .. the begin- towns which are in a very real sense .. dark places of the earth, ning of harvest" in Tangier. Let full of the habitations of cruelty." At one, Ozobelu, scarcely 10 miles all who have prayed for the con- from us as the crow fiies, I have heard from a reliable source that version of the Moslem continue to more than 30 persons have been caught and killed, and in many pray with new vigor and with new cases eaten, during the past few months. At another town, Nnewu faith for still greater blessing in Otolo. some 7 miles to the east, of Ozobelu, I myself had to sleep this most difficult but by no means some months under a circlet of 43 human skulls, strung together impossible work I * and hanging from the roof above my head, and the chief would only Nigeria and A band, calling appear to greet me surounded by the Briti.h themselves .. The som~ 150 young men all well armed.

Silent Ones," has The Kongo We have referred been making trouble in the south- Horrors Proved to the grave charges ern part of this British protectorate. The native Christians, be- brought against the cause suspected of sympathy with administration of the Kongo State. foreigners, have suffered somewhat These charges appear to be So well and some mission property has been substantiated that the Britishgovdestroyed, but the missionaries ernment communicated with the made their escape. It is the inten- Belgian government on the subject, tion of the authorities to make the but only received a general denial insurgents rebuild the properties of any ground for interference. Bethey have destroyed. Nigeria con- fore taking any further -steps, the tains about 500,000 square miles, British government directed Mr. and its ijopulation is esti:mated at Casement, the British Consul in the 20,000,000. Over this vast area and Kongo State, to' make a tour population there are btlt-170white through the State, and ascertain men, and this number includes nGn- from personal observation the concommissioned officers arid civilian dition of the natives in the Upper administrators. The British troops are natives under white leaders. Perhaps the British Empire never made so great a conquest with such small means as was done in this

Kongo. The tour was to have lasted months, compelled her to return to six months, but a two months' tour rendered further investigation un- England for treatment. She was necessary, as it supplied ·conclusive evidence of the most horrible out- for two years a patient in the Hosrages, and the maintenance of slavery in its most revolting forms pital for Tropical Diseases, Lonunder the present regime. It wiII rest with the Powers who consti- don. The microbe of the sleeping tuted the Kongo State under the government of King Leopold to sickness was found in her blood. say whether a trust which has been criminally abused is to be suf- Sir Patrick Manson and his culfered to continue.-The Chronicle. leagues did all they could to extir- Fruit in Rich The Presbyterian Abundance Church, Sou th, pate it, but in vain. In spite of bac- continues to receive teriological skill the attacks of the most encouraging and inspiring reports from the Upper Kongo. The fever persisted till languishing lethreport of the year at Luebo states that there have been more than 500 argic attacks ended in heart-failure additions to the Church, that several new outstations have been and death. Tho Mrs. Stonelake .opened up, with great increase also in church and day-school attend- was withdrawn by this disaster ance. Besides, Mrs. Sheppard writes from Ibanj: from a work on which she had set I wish the friends of the home- her whole heart, she felt that a wise land could realize the vastness of the work out here. If they could and good heavenly Father had aronly have looked into Lapsley Memorial last Sabbath morning to ranged it all, and hoped that her see the 1,200 people that crowded and jammed the church, it would case, thus submit-:;ed for a long time have been an inspiring sight. The Bakuba people are taking great in- to the highest medical skill, armed terest going regularly to the catechumen class and church. Last with the best appara,tus known, month 150 were received into the church, 120 on one Sabbath, besides might be the means of leading to baptizing 30 children. Of the 120, many of them were elderly men such discoveries as would alleviand women. If I had been a shouting Methodist, I am sure I would ate or even obviate the disease so have startled the congregation with a loud" Praise the Lord! " prevalent and pernicious on the The Cause of The Tse-tse fly has Kongo. ** Sleeping been discovered to Sickness be a cause of the Chinese We can not think mysterious sleeping Coolies in the that the members of sickness of Africa. Mrs. H. T. Transvaal the House of Com- Stonelake, of Monsembi, Upper mons who voted for Kongo, was bitten by one of these flies three weeks ago. A recurrent the introduction of Chinese labor into the Transvaal really expressed fever resulted which, after four theirdeep convictions upon the mat- ter. If they did, so much tbeworse for them. The voting looks like a party matter, with no conscience behind it. White labor, under hu- mane conditions, is now definitely rejected, and the Chinaman is to be imported under regulations which resemble slavery as nearly as any- thing can. The conditions of his work in South Africa are specifi- cally fixed. They provide that he must serve the master who imports him, or the master "into whose hands he is lawfully '~assigned." He can not trade or hold any license whatever, or have any economic rights. He is bound to reside on his master's premises, and he must not leave them without a special

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

permit. If he wanders away frDm complices Dr the imitatDrs Df their these premises any Po.liceman can arrest him witho.ut a warrant. It vices. is humiliating to. think that a Brit- M. T. Iselin, in the Gazette de ish Parliament has sanctio.ned this Drder. New Zealand has vehement- Lausanne, rejDins: ly prDtested against it, and has been snubbed fDr making the prDtest. Have YDU nDt heard that the re- We jo.in Dur vo.ice to. the cho.rus o.f indignatio.n which has been aro.used vDlt was prDvDked by the explDitao.ver this matter. It is a stain uPo.n British ho.nDr.-London Christian. tiDn Df the natives by the settlers?

Has not a high German functio.n- ary lately been fDund guilty Df grDss cruelty tDward the blacks?

Is it nDt CDmmDn to. impute these excesses Df EurDpeans to. a pretend- ed "trDpical rage" Dr "African- itis ?" Has this strange disease Self-support Rev. E. H. Ricb- ever been Dbserved amDng the Basel in ards, o.f the No.rth- missiDnaries? . . .

South Africa ern MethDdist SD- Has nDt the internatiDnal Brus- sels cDnference declared against the ciety, says that 22 impDrtatiDn Df spirits and firearms years ago. he spent his first Sunday into. Africa, and against the sale Df at a missiDn statiDn in Natal, So.uth them to. the blacks? Is it the mis- Africa, and that at that time every siDnaries Dr the settlers that are hit by this actiDn ?

Dne o.f the native pasto.rs was draw- Did YDU not knDw that long be- ing his salary frDm an American fDre the Brussels cDnference the treasury. Three years ago. he vis- Basel MissiDnary SDciety had Dpen- ited the same church and fDund ed, Dn the West African cDast, es- tablishments where the sale Df every pastDr suppDrted by the na- spirits and firearms were vigDrDus- tives themselves. "Little Dutsta- ly fDrbidden, but where the blacks are taught various trade.., so. that tiDns begun here and there by SDme it is, in this regiDn, mainly to. Dur untutDred but energetic and Chris- missiDn statiDns that YDU IDDk fDr tian YDuth had nDW becDme a hun- blacksmiths, jDiners, carpenters, dred strDng-." Other Dutstatio.ns and masDns-fDr artisans who knDw were multiplying indefinitely, and their business?

natives by the thDusands were Were YDU ignDrant that the mis- siDnaries have been the first, and eager to. learn Df GDd. In his Dwn thus far the Dnly Dnes, to. study the missiDn statiDn Df Inhambane, the native languages to. the bDttom, entire missio.n field has do.ubled 6 and. to. fix them in writing, so. that times within the past 5 years. they have made pDssible the intel- lectual culture Df the blacks? That Criticism of A Basel newspaper a number Df Basel missiDnaries have, Dn accDunt Df thDse labDrs, Missionaries in has availed itself o.f received academic hDnDrs frDm va- Africa the rising o.f the riDus universities? HDW shall we HererDS in German recDncile with these facts the CDn- SDuthwest Africa to. fall furio.usly temptuDus estimates which YDU have reprDduced teaching the civ- uPo.n missiDns and missio.naries. ilizing and educating wDrk Df the t All the evil came fro.m them, say missiDnaries ?

these equally charitable and en- The Testimony LesDthDli, the lightened publicists. The missiDn- of a Heathen King Df the Basu- aries had no.t the least nDtiDn Df Chief tDB, lately attended what to. teach savage in Drder to. a Ohristian service, civilize them; they do. no.t kno.w held by M. Ramseyer, and after the sermDn spDke as fDIIDWS: hDW to. teach them either decency Dr neatness Dr Drderliness. This All which the mi!lsiDnary has means they have the audacity nDt spDken is true. All these threat- enings Df GDd apply also. to meto. make Df them the dDcile servants yea, I have deserved that they of the white settlers, and the ac-

should be fulfilled on me. I am cieties should bear all the cost of your chief, and yet a heathen still ! I have heard the word of God, but what, after all, is secular teaching, have not received it. I am on the false way. Perhaps you will say I and advances the material interests had no right to talk with you of God's word. And so it is indeed. of the colony, But the educational But just because I am a heathen, I can and must say to you that this department has lately notified the is the false way. When I was going I might have become a servant various missions that after this of God, but I would not; aud you see me here as a dead man, year all such grants will cease, nor wretched and sick. Therefore, I say to you all: I rue it, do not as I will any more help be given to have done. From my heart I wish that you all to-day might so think school-teachers who have obtained as I, for I see my wr9ng, and would gladly become another man. I. beg the government brevet, It is openall Christians to pray for me. Oh, that Jesus would have compassion ly avowed that the authorities do on me, forgive me, and convert me! I hav..e lingered too long; I can no not look favorably upou the large longer convert myself. Oh, pray for me !-Calver lWissionsblatt. number of scholars now le'l,rning He has asked our prayers. Let in high schools, and that they do us not refuse them to him. His not see the need for a widely spread fellow-chief Mofoka has lately been system of education among the baptized, and he is a centenarian! mass of the Malagasy. J, s. t French The mi s Ii! i onary Madagascar The attack of the Protestant work of F r e n c h Work in Protestantism in and French hom e government Madagascar Madagascar is the Education of France on the most interesting, and, perhaps, the most wonderful Rom a n Catholic one undertaken by the Paris Mis- sionary Society, When in 1897 "Congregations" and monastic or- France came into complete control of the island, the 700,000 French ders is now affecting this colony of Protestants inherited a great part of the work of the powerful Engthe republic. The various Protes- lish and Norwegian mlSSlOns. They had to provide 500 schools tant missions laboring in the island and 500 churches with teachers and missionaries, to prevent the loss to have made great efforts to comply Protestantism of that immense field that the Jesuits were coveting with the government requirements and seemed near getting, The Protestants have succeeded thus with regard to highereducation,and far in holding their own, but they need all the help they can get, not at considerable expense have fitted merely from home, but from such Christians who are interested in up workshops with complete appli- the triumph of the Protestant Christianity over Romanism', ances for teaching carpentry and ISLANDS OF THE SEA cabinet-making, and also laid out Heard the A Sikh, a retired jardins d'essai for instructing the Gospel in Jail arm y and pol ice scholars in agriculture and horti- man, a weal thy man, got into jail w:Qile on the culture. This has been done so police force in Singapore. There he heard the Gospel. On coming to that large high schools may be Penang he borrowed a Bible from maintained, where religious in- struction may be imparted and Ohristian influence be exerted. For two or three years the government has given grants in aid of such schools, where their educational standards are observed, as it is evi- dently unfair tha.t missionary so-

1904J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

a student in the Anglo-Chinese of the thatched house which we at school and studied it. He sought present occupy. I have just organ- out the presiding elder and received ized a quarterly conference, with instruction, and was baptized by 4 local preachers, 2 exhorters, class- Bishop Warne. He has now gone leaders, and stewards."

to the Punjab, India, his native Episcopalians J. B. Devins has land, and there he is to visit our in the these e x cell e n t churches, and he hopes to bring things to say in the back two teachers whom he will . Philippines Observer about support, to teach his own countrymen, of whom there are greatnum- Bishop Brent, and his doings: bers here. This is a noble example of a man recently converted from Soon after reaching Manila in heathenism making a sacrifice for August, 1902, on looking over the Christ. He has met with some persecution, but being a wealthy man field. the bishop decided that the he is not inconvenienced much by first thing to do was to secure a it. He is very enthusiastic in building site for a cathedral not spreading the Gospel among his ()wn people. With his knowledge far from the Luneta. Here three of English he has acquired a great and one-half acres have been pur deal of information, and in debate he can answer arguments with chased, and it was expected to lay ease, as he knows the principles of the corner-stone early last fall. Christianity well and the teachings of Sikhism even better than most The cathedral, exclusive of the of the priests. organ and other furnishings, is to REV. J. E. PYKETT. cost $100,000, and the organ is to A Missionary Rev. H. L. E. Leu- be one of the best that the bishop can procure. When this structure as a Colonizing ring, of the Perak is dedicated it will not be possible Agent district, writes in for natives to speak of the 'Five- c~nt Ohurch.' The bishop went, World-wide ltIis- a few months ago, into the central portion of Northern Luzon, scores sions: "In May, 1003, I was asked of miles from civilization, and hun- by the Perak government to proceed dreds of miles from the regular lines of communication. Here he to China at government expense found thousands of people, whose to introduce a colony of Fuchau- outward appearance suggested a speaking agriculturists into Perak. washing as much as he knew their inward condition needed regenera- The government promised to pay tion. As soon as he reached mailthe steamer passages and to give ing facilities he wrote to a soap free grants of land to the cultivat- firm in America, telling what he had seen, and asking for a ton of soap. As quickly as steamers and express trains could cross the ocean and the continent, the bishop had an order for the soap. He wants the outward cleansing a5 well as the inward change of heart and habi ts. "

ors. With the permission of Bishop Fiji Islands Official announce· Warne I undertook this mission, Christian and ment is made that and as the outcome of the voyage Self.supporting the Fiji Islands are we now have the Sitiawan Agricul- no longer to be tural Colony, with 2,500 acres of cared for by the Wesleyan Mission- excellent land, which is ready for ary Society, since they have be- the occupation of the colonists. Of come nominally Christianized and the 363 colonists 50 are church mem- civilized, education, commerce, and bers. Our church has a beautiful worship being carried on according plot of land (10 acres), centrally lo- to Christian ideals. They con- cated, and I hope to be enabled to tributed for missionary purposes build a suitable church in place last year $25,000, and are doing

very much to carry the Gospel to that is sincere and Christlike, but the other islands of the South Seas. not before. "

MISCELLAN, EOUS NOTICE Distribution According to a of the Jews rough census made A Missionary Under the auspices Summer School of the Interdenom- by Professor Haman, there are 19,000,000 .Tews in for Women inational Conferthe world. Of these, he figures ence of Woman's that the United States has 1,000,000; Europe, Il,OOO,OOO, and countries Boards of Foreign Missions for the outside of Europe, 8,000,000. He United States and Canada, a sumgives this distribution of .Tews in mer school.for women's missionary Europe: Russia, 5,000,000; Austria- societies will be held at Northfield, Hungary, 1,860,000; Germany, 568,- Mass., July 11th to 19th. Each day 000 ; Roumania, 300,000 ; Great at {) A.M. students will have the Britain, 200,000; Turkey, 120,ono; privilege of attending in the audi- Holland, 97,000; France, 77,000; torium the Bible study class of Italy, 50,000; Bulgaria, 31,000; Rev. G. Campbell Morgan, D.D. Switzerland, 12,000; Greece, 6,000; The Committee on United Study, Servia, 5,000; Denmark, 4,000 ; who have issued 4 of the contem- Sweden, 3,500; Belgium, 3,000; plated 7 courses of study, will have Spain, 2,500, and Portugal only 300. charge of an hour each day in Stone Hall, where "Via Christi," Chaplain Some one wrote to "Lux Christi," and "Dux Chris- McCabe as a Chaplain McCabe tus," will be presented as far as Mine Owner and asked him to possible by the several authors of these studies. The study of "Dux take stock in a sil- Christus "-subject for the coming ver mine of astonishin6" richness. year-will be presented by chap- As a reason the writer said: "Much ters under the direction of inspirof the profits will be consecrated to ing leaders. the cause of missions." The chaplain said: •• I am working two good An hour will also be devoted to mines now. One of them is the a training class for leaders of mismine of self-denial, far over in the sionary meetings. The subjects will valley of Humiliation. The other include: duties of officers, prois the mine of consecration, en- grams, Bible readings for the year, tered over on the heavenly side of place of prayer, literature, current the brook Peniel. There are riches events, Christian stewardship, sysenough in these two mines to con- tematic giving, proportionate givvert the world." ing. thank offerings, memorials, legacies, and self-denial. One morn- Revival Dr. W. A. Bartlett, ing there will be a model session Needed for of the }<'irst Con- of an interdenominational mission- the " Saints" gregational Church, ary meeting with "Rex Christus" for the subject.. Chicago, says: "Let us have a revival among church An· hour will be given to the members who love clubs more than study of methods, including work church; who make Sunday a holi- with the girls' organizations, their day and not a holy day; who never talents and how to use them; work come to the meeting of prayer; with the children, through the who have plenty of money for thein- cradle roll, primary classes, junior selves, but little for the Lord. societies, bands, and circles; and Then will sinners come to a church one period a model junior mission- ary meeting.

The Missionary Review of the World — June 1896

A VIEW OF LAGOS – WEST COAST OF

THE BAPTIST CHURCH AT KAMERUNS, AFRICA. This church is entirely independent and maintains twenty·seven outposts. The bricks were made and the building erected entirely by native Christians. MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

VOL. XIX. No. 6.-0ld &riu.-JUNE.-VOL. IX. :lo. 6.-NetII &riu.

THE TWOFOLD RELATION OF THE WORLD KINGDOMS TO THE KINGDOM OF GOD.-II.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

Human kingdoms have, during the Gospel dispensation, a relation to its propagation. We do not for one moment maintain that any government is to become directly a propagandist of the Christian faith. There is a growing tendency to the separation of Church and State, because separate functions belong to each. If even in a Christian country it is not best to have an Established Church, upheld by the State, surely it is worse to have the Church established by the State in a heathen country. The work of the Church is to extend, promulgate, propagate Christianity, independent of alliances with the kingdoms' of this world and the help of carnal weapons in carrying on her work. Nevertheless, within definite lines and limits, coope1'ation, equally removed from opposition or neutrality on the one hand and from propagandism on the other, belongs to every government that claims in any sense to be Christian. The recognition of Chris_ tianity as a fact and a factor in a true civilization, and of Chrislian principles as the foundation of· common and statute law j the governmental protection extended to its citizens and especially its missionaries j regulative and administrative action such as affects the terms and the tone of treaties j the selection of fit repr,esentatives to stand for Christian peoples in foreign courts and civil service j and various other measures, both legislative and educative-in all these departments a Christian government may negatively avoid hindering, and· positively assist, the Church, in her work of evangelization. The history of the British East India Company and of British rule in India illustrate both the errors to be avoided and the principles of a true cooperation.

Government is not called to interfere in a heathen, pagan, Mohammedan, or papal territory, forcibly to convert the natives to the Christian faith. History inspires little confidence in national conversion. As with the Roman Empire. l~qef Constantine~ a noro.:ina,l 9~f~(;l~i~nity is often only

THE WORLD KINGDOMS AND THE KINGDOM: OF GOD

the exchange of one set of idols and superstitions for another. In a sublime sense Christ's kingdom is not of this world, and courts neither governmental patronage nor carnal weapons. We deprecate compulsory entranco for the Gospel, as when a gunship goes side by side with the peaceful Gospel ship. But it is not asking too much that a so-called Christian nation, such as England or the United States, shall everywhere be known as the protector of its own citizens, the friend of Christian institutions, and the upholder of sobriety, morality, and piety. The flag of a nation whose belt of empire girdles the globe need not bear the cross on its folds, but it .should be the signal and symbol of a true Christian civilization, an enlightened Christian morality. Around the humblest of its subjects it should wrap its folds in the hour of danger, protecting person and property, liberty and life. In the formation of treaties regard may be had to the security of the Christian missionary as well as of the merchant. In sending representatives to foreign courts, why should not men be chosen who will carry with them a high moral and Christian influence as well as the tact of the statesman and the skill of the diplomat! Our government need not go into Turkey to build churches, or colleges, or hospitals j but, when bnilt by consent of the ruling powers, she may insist that they be inviolate. England need not demand of foreign powers an edict of toleration j but when a Ratti Humayun or a Tieutsin treaty is issued, rights are acknowledged of which the British Government may properly demand that converts and their Christian teachers may avail themselves. To be a citizen of Rome ought not to have cast about Paul a protection with which citizenship in the American republic would not invest Dr. Jessup in Syria, or Dr. Lindley in South Africa, or Dr. Jonas King in Athens. Was there any good reason why England should permit Bishop Hannington, when on a peaceful errand, to be murdered in Mwangwa's dominions, without calling the despot of Uganda to account'

I. A Christian government should encourage everywhere a Christian morality. We have seen how, frClm the days of Assyrian supremacy, there had been an increasing tendency toward unity and fraternity, more compact organizal.ion, commercial intercourse, social development, and political alliance-in a word, civilization. But the salt of morality was lacking, and that is a fatal lack. The seven" golden ages" have been, curiously enough, profligate ages. Egypt under the Ptolemies, Athens under Pericles, Rome under Augustus, Italy under Leo X., Russia under Ivan III., England under Elizabeth, France under Louis XIV., were all conspicuous for a high civilization, but also for morai putrefaction and petrifaction.

All history shows that moral corruption and progressive liberty are incompatible. Political development and moral deterioration have never long stood side by side. Since our Lord's adveut, if there has been a coincidence of political and moral progress it has been owing to the fact that the salt has displaced the leaven. There is such a thing as a political con- 8cience. and only so long as it is dominant is even civilization secure of permanence, not to say progress. ,I Slavery has long been regarded as the open sore not only of Africa, but of Rome as well, where single families controlled fifty thousand chattels.

But slavery was and is only a boil that argues bad blood. The evil is deeper; slavery could prevaIl only where the political conscience is par- alyzed, where man either knows not or feels not his duty to his brother man. So of communism and its kindred evils. "The want of a bridge of duty between rich and poor will in time bring any nation to destruc- tion. "

The most startling revelations made in modern times of a decidedly unchristian and iniquitous influence exercised by nominally Christian nations have been those concerning the forcible introduction of opium into China, the licensing of prostitution in India, and the importation of rum into Africa. As to' the last, no greater outrage has ever been committed by an enlightened Christian nation. In 1884 a congress composed of fourteen great powers, Protestant, papal, Greek, and Moslem, met in Ber- lin to create the Congo Free State. And while the chiefs of Southern Africa, like Kahma, not only prohibit traffic in rum, but even forbid its car- riage through their territory, these enlightened powers connive at the in- famous trade in this new territory !

One distillery in Medford, Mass., contracted to furnish 3000 gallons a day for seven years to parties within the Free State, an aggregate amount of 7,665,000 gallons-enough to intoxicate every man, woman, and child in that fifty millions; and that is but one contract! Mr. Hornaday's "Free Rum on the Congo" shows the total shipments of intoxicating drinks to African natives in one year, from five countries, to be nearly ten and a half million gallons; and those five countries are all nominally Christian, and four of them Protestant! And such liquor ! the cheapest, vilest, most poisonous compounds that ever went down the human throat 1 If it had been manufactured in hell it would scarcely have been worse.

II. Christian governments may do much for foreign missions by not practicaIly ignoring Ohristianity. We .have met not a few in England who regard British rule in India as a perpetual warning to all other nations.

An ancient politician seems to have advised that Christ be put to death as a matter of expediency, to avoid a greater calamity to the nation at large.

In his view, it was policy to sacrifice an innocent victim to avoid collision with a stronger enemy that might destroy the Jewish State and Church alike. It is very remarkable that the very ruin his statecraft sought to avert came by the very means used to avert it. The innocent was surren- dered to death, and that death brought destruction at the hands of the.

very Roman power which Caiaphas had sought to appease.

England sought, by ignoring Christianity and upholding caste and Brahmanism, to conciliate the Sepoys. Missionaries had little' 01: no access to the native regiments, and Christians were seldom if ever allowed to remain in the ranks; Hindu and Mohammedan soldiers could not hear the Gospel. Christ was dishonored that the favor of Brahmans and Sepoys might be kept. The miracle-working Gospel suffered repression in India where a few thousands of Englishmen were at the mercy of hundreds of millions, who, if once aroused, could sweep them away in a day. Was another Caiaphas again the counsellor, advising that Christ be crucified afresh in India lest the whole English residency perish? Now mark! God takes those same Sepoys as His hammer to deal a destroying blow at the very parties who, to conciliate them, sacrificed the Christian rehgion! Again the maxim was fulfilled: "Do an evil to avert an evil, and the evil dreaded will become the evil endured." Thoso who look upon the mausoleum at Cawnpore may learn what tender mercies Nana Sahib will show to Christians after centuries of conciliating policy !

III. The British sway in India illustrates the evil of neutral policy in giving a godless education in government schools, from which, to avoid collision with the natives, the Bible was excluded. But a Christian nation cannot be neutral in education ; it is either for Christ or against Himthere is no middle ground. So unscientific is the basis of Hindu theology, that to reach modern science is to overturn it. Take the cosmogony, the geography, the astronomy, taught in the Shasters! The absurd philosophy by which creation is accounted for, by which an eclipse is explained, would not stand an hour under the light of accurate science. But Hindu science and faith are inseparable, both claiming one Divine origin and warrant. Hence, to teach natural philosophy is to undermine moral philosophy and religious faith as the Hindu had been taught it, and, so far as the British government does not permit teaching of the Christian faith, the effect must be to train up a generation of educated sceptics and infidels. It is a startling fact that the young men, thus schooled, have become the most dangerous element in East Indian society. They unlearned the superstitions of the Shasters, but they were taught none of the sublimities of Christian faith; loosed from errors, they were anchored to no certainties; their minds were informed, but their consciences unformed, and they became not only bitter foes of the Gospel, but of British rule, disloyal, disaffected beyond any other natives, and ready for any movement for the overthrow of the very power to which they owed their education. Years before the great mutiny, sagacious Englishmen foresaw that the very policy adopted by Britain to promote the tranquillity and safety of her empire in India, was imperiling it. Atheism and deism spread side by side with hatred to the British name and rule among the very men trained in government schools and employed in government service.

Even heathen men, if they do not recognize the superiority of the Christian religion, recognize consistency in those who represent it. A Persian lad who brought his Persian testament to the school-room, was bidden by his Christian master to take it away as a proscribed book. The father, a Parsee himself, forbade the boy to go longer to the sc1;J,ooll saying, " The man who cares nothing for his own religion will care nothing for ours either !"

Nor must it be forgotten that the government of England lent aid to a system of education which rather favored false religions. At great metro- politan centers, for the sake ot conciliating educated natives, colleges were established to promote the study of the Sanskrit, Arabic, and Persian tongues j and of Oriental letters, philosophies, and faiths. And so, under government patronage and at government expense, a learned Orientalism was taught to the privileged youth, with all the defects and follies and falsehoods embraced in those systems-the pantheism, materialism, and sensualism of the Vedas and the Koran were the food on which Hindu and Moslem young men were fed. Krishna, the god of lies, was held up by maulavis and pandits for imitation, while Christian teachers held him up for execration j Mohammed and his black-eyed houris were put before young men as a model of manhood and of heavenly society, while English missionaries were trying to present Christ and a heaven of holiness!

IV. What shall be said of the direct obstacles which Christian England placed in the way of India's evangelization in the impression produced upon the natives by the sordid, immoral, and sometimes cruel character of some of her representatives. The annals of rule, as carried on by Christian nations, largely deserve to be written in blood. Greed of gain and the lusts of the flesh, rapacity, and cruelty have too often been the dominant motives and methods, not of Portuguese only, but of British and American rulers also. Such conduct has so incensed the native mind and so maligned the Christian faith that, as the native chief, Hatuay, would shun even heaven if he had to meet there the Spanish invaders, so the Hindus and North American Indians would find no attraction in a paradise where their Christian oppressors were to have a home.

We see no reason why, in forming treaties, a Christian government should not take a position as such. In 1797 our own country, in its treaty with Tripoli, a nominal dependeucy of the Turkish Empire, actually inserted these audacious words : "The Government of the United States is not in any sense founded on the Christian religion!" What an argument that, to put into the mouth of Moslems against all missionary efforts !

There is something magnificently grand in a great ruler of men taking the scepter in the name of God j not formally, as Constantine did in the fourth century, or Charlemagne, when at Christmastide, 800 A.D., he was crowned Christian emperor at Rome, but as Alfred, when he had won back England's liberties, opened his code of laws with the words: "And the Lord spake all these words : I am the Lord thy God," and then follows the Decalogue and the golden rule: "VVbatsoever ye would that men should do to you, that do ye also unto them. "

The English nation for two hundred and fifty years so little saw and felt what God meant by British occupation of India that her rulers long and vehemently fought against India's evangelization. In fact, up to the new charter of 1813, the opposition was open and systematic. Both tongues and pens were arrayed against aU efforts to permeate India with the Gospel, and virulence united with ignorance to carry the day against missions. So absurd lite ~he arguments then used that, as Dr. Duff said, they have become now "like curious fossil relics of antediluvian ages.

When in 1793 certain clauses were proposed in a bill then pending for the renewal of the company's charter, clauses designed to encourage Christian men in going to India to propagate the Christian faith, those clauses were promptly and peremptorily negatived; and a learned prelate in the House of Lords, a defender of 0rthodoxy too, actually argued against any interference " with the religion, the laws, the local customs of the people of India," alleging that there was no obligation resting on Englishmen to attempt the conversion of the natives, even were it possible, which he denied; and that the command to preach the Gospel to all nations did not in this case apply. As late as 1813 Charles Marsh, in the House of Commons, expressed mingled" surprise and horror" at the proposal to send out missionaries " to civilize or convert such a people at the hazard of disturbing or deforming institutions" which hitherto had proven the means designed by Providence to make them virtuous and happy!" Pamphleteers assailed missions as an attempt to overcome the" unconquerable abhorrence of the Christian religion" on the part of the Hindus, while twenty-five years previous the Rajah of Tanjore, for instance, had made a perpetual appropriation of land of the yearly value of $1000 for the support of Christian teachers.

During the early period of British empire in India, not only was Christianity repudiated and treated with contempt, but the government undertook the patronage of the native idolatries and superstitions, chiefly on the ground that it was policy to humor and conciliate the native population. And so we have the ignominious spectacle of a Christian and Protestant nation not only bearing with, but bearing up, the most dangerous and subtle of Oriental heathenisms. The Marquis of Wellesley wrote to the British resident at Lucknow advising a "liberal attention to the religious establishments and charitable foundations of the country," and asking him to furnish a statement of the public endowments of both the Hindu and Mohammedan religions as he might propose to confirm or extend f' Partly from motives of state policy and partly from regard to financial profits, the government allied itself with the temple of Juggernath in Orissa of Bydenath in Birhlim, of Gya in Behar, and the sacred shrine of pilgrims at the junction of the Ganges and the Jumna! Nay, Mr. Lionel Place actually sighs over the desolations of idolatry, the decline of the magnificence of the festivals and processions of the famous pagoda at Conjeveram, and the poverty of the idolatrous " church" which prevents the replacement of the rich ornaments of the idol and garniture of the fane, which the war had stripped from the pagan god and his temple, and urges the government to restore the lost splendor.

This representative of a government bearing, like himself, the name of os Christian, " urges the tImely outlay whIch wIll prevent such decline and even restore ruins. Probably no representative of a Protestant nation ever became so famous, or, rather, infamous, for hls services to idolatry. Mr. Place introduced a new nomenclature. The plgodas became the " estab. lished church;" the temple revenues, " church funds ;" the Brahman keepers of idol shrines, "churchwardens." A spacious garden near a great fane, and a gorgeous head-dress worth $5000 within the fane, were Mr. Place's gifts, and he actually used his position to increase the pomp of heathen festivals and supply furniture and garniture for the shrines of Brahma !

The worn-out wardrobes and cars of the idol god were replaced at government cost; the arsenals furnished ropes for pulling those cars ; temple repairs were sometimes superintended in person by European officers and their hirelings ; the great feasts were paid for out of the public treasury ; Brahmans were hired to pray for rain to idol gods, and servants, dancing girls, and prostitutes were appointed under Government sanction. So long as such things continued, missionary labors were offset by obstacles thus created by a Protestant nation more formidable than any presented by heathenism itself. England was building again as fast as the missionaries destroyed, and made herself doubly a transgressor. And altho now more than fifty years ago direct connection of the Government with Indian idols and idol temples has been severed, it was many years later before the severance was complete; and the sad story still blackens the annals of British rule in India to admonish us how seriously and impiously a Christian government may not only block the wheels of missions, but actually build up as well as prop up false fanes and faiths.

James Clement Ambrose, in Our Day, has recently arraigned Britain for manufacturing the idol, of India! The same ships from Liverpool that land missionaries at Madras, Calcutta; Rangoon, unload, he says, a crate of graven images of wood, stone, and metal, supposed to be of the most approved pattern and the most propitious power. Think of the missionary, toiling to break down idol fanes and banish idol gods on the one hand, and this foremost Protestant nation on the other supplying the images that may be bought for a rupee, and danced about in the full summer moons! Meanwhile Mr. Ambrose reads out another count in his indictInent : England, while she thus consecrates the idolatry of Buddha, desecrates the Christian Sabbath. Such public works as hewing paths through the country, or mending streets in the city, or building lines of railway and telegraph, the agents of the British crown push, without resting on the first day of the week, and native employees are taught that public work carried on by a Christian government calls no halt on God's rest day!

It seems incredible that in so many ways, both direct and indirect, the leading Protestant nation of Europe could have become not only implicated but identified with the East Indian idolatries. While a heathen regent at Travancore set the example of exempting her Christian subjects from compulsory attendance at the heathen temples or any public service of heathenism on the Lord's Day, the representatives of a Christian government were not only collecting revenues from idols shrines, but doing all in their power to nourish the superstition that increased those revenues. In several provinces public officera were retained whose sole duty it was to see that the idol shrines were kept in repair and the idol worship made attractive, and report to the official head of the province.

One of the directors of the East India Company, when, at the India House, he heard the tidings of the Sepoy Mutiny, threw up his hat and shouted" Hurrah 1 Now we shall get rid of the saints." He was reflecting the sentiments of another director before him, who would rather a band of devils landed in India than a band of missionaries. But, as has been aptly said, "Never was prediction more mistaken. Instead of the East India Company getting rid of the saints, the saints got rid of them I"

Both candor and charity, however, demand of us to add that the Government of England has, whether from external pressure or otherwise, in later times passed many measures favorable to the cause of evangelization in India. Not only is universal toleration now extended to all missionary agencies, but obstacles that seemed almost insuperable have been removed. Liberty of conscience has been established. To disinherit a Hindu, rob. bing him of his patrimony simply because of a change of creed, has become an offense punishable at law. The fires of the funeral pyre have been quenched, and the infamous suttee burning is no more. This custom, which may be traced to the fourteenth century B.C., was entrenched in the most radical superstitions of the country. It was believed that not only on the widow herself, but on her dead husband, the self-immolalion of the widow conferred the highest merit, and that .to her, who otherwise would vainly seek entrance into paradise, this flaming door opened the way to a bliss of thirty_five million years. In 1829 Lord William Bentinck, then governor-general, decreed that all aid, assistance, or participation in any act of suttee should be construed and punished as murder. When the excited Brahmans denounced his action as an unwarrantable interference with their religious conscience, and appealed to him whether Englishmen did not teach all men to obey conscience, Lord Bentinck quietly replied, "By all means obey your conscience; but I forewarn you that if your Hindu conscience- compels you to bum innocent widows on a funeral pyre, the Englishman's conscience compels him to hang everyone of you that aids or abets such murder I" This law, at first appHcable only to Bengal, soon extended over all the territories of the East India Company, and wherever possible was incorporated in treaties made with native princes. By similar governmental interference the horrors of infanticide are no more, and in 1863 the last link of connection with idolatrous temples and priests was broken, and State patronage and endowment of heathenism came to an end.

In 1875 Rev. John Wilson, D.D., of Bombay, cataloged and classi· .

fied the horrors and iniquities removed by Government. Let any man look at the catalog and then say that a Christian government can do nothing to remove obstructions to evangelization where it has control. Dr. Wil- son's classification covers ten particulars-viz., murder of parents, murder of children, human sacrifices, voluntary torment, involuntary torment, ex- tortions, legal support of caste, religious intolerance, slavery, and suicide; and each of these particulars includes several subdivisions, making in all thirty-four distinct forms of cruelty and outrage abolished by governmental action.

F?r the outmges committed on American missionaries and citizens and their property in China the United States has no one to blame so much as herself, for her own outrages on the resident Chinese, and her own political course in the violation and annulling of her own treaties with China.

No government can afford to follow that Machiavellian policy which assumes that there is no moral governor above us and no moral Provi- dence, and hence no moral retribution, and need be no moral obliga- tion or political conscience. Sir John Lawrence, when Governor of the Punjaub, grandly said, "Christian things done in a Christian way will never alienate the heathen." The whole history of British occupation in India, now covering nearly three hundred years, has written this lesson in blood and tears, that a Christian nation may carry out even among heathen subjects all really Christian measures, not only without risk, but with every advantage both to its own stability and the welfare and even loyalty of its foreign subjects.

V. A Christian nation may powerfully cooperate with the Church of Christ in facilitating the introduction and distribution oj the Scriptures.

The Mexican War was undertaken no doubt mainly from the greed of ter- ritorial acquisition. Yet it cannot be denied that the Bibles and Testaments carried into Mexico in the knapsacks of American soldiers-and sometimes stained with their blood-thus found their way into that land where papal domination still leaves millions to live and die without ever having seen a copy of the Word of God j and the Bibles, thus flung over the border aR from the point of the bayonet, actually became. not only the seed of in- dividual conversion, but the nucleii of little companies of believers- unconscious Protestants-and the germs of evangelical churches.

England prides herself on her cathedrals, which are also the superb catacombs of her illustrious dead. But no cathedral structure ever com- pared, in point either of massive majesty or glorious symmetry, with that British and Foreign Bible Society which reverses the miracle of Babel and perpetuates the miracle of Pentecost. It is a true missionary socie- ty, whose missionaries never die nor even grow old and decrepit, knowing no infirmity or disease; never embarrass the work by infelicitous mar- riages, fanatical new departures, heretical new theologies, by doing what must be undone or by undoing what has been done ; never apostatize from the faith or even falter in their fidelity. The Word of God calls them " gods" to whom the Word of God came ; and the Scripture cannot be broken. It lifts us to a Divine dignity to be the recipients and repositories of the Holy Scriptures. Why should not a Christian nation further and forward the rapid dissemination of this seed of the kingdom'

VI. Whatever else may be said, certain it is that for a Christian gov- ernment to oppose mi8siona and obstruct their progress is to provoke the just judgments of God.

Human history furnishes more than one ilIustration of the startling warning in Isaiah 60 : 12, " The nation and kingdom that will not serve Thee shall perish; yea, those ·nations shall be utterly wasted." The pre- diction originally applied to Israel is capable of a wider historic applica- tion. Many an emperor or sultan or petty chief has fallen under the judg- ment of God at a crisis in the affairs of the kingdom of God. In 1839 the darkest hour came to Turkish missions, and the tyrant Mahmftd ordered all Christian missionaries summarily expelled from the empire. Dr. Goodell quietly said, " The great Sultan of the Universe can change all this." And on July 1st the Sultan died. God blew, and His enemies were scattered. That order for expulsion was not only never enforced, it was never again referred to! In 1851 the King of Siam, the implacable foe of missions, had so prevented the missionaries from getting a foothold that they were awaiting only the arrival of a ship to bear them away. The work whose foundations had been laid thirty years before was about to be abandoned as hopeless when again God interposed, and on April 3d the king died and the choice of the nobles for his ,successor fell upon the one man in all the kingdom who owed his liberal culture and his tolerant temper to the private teaching of a missionary. From that hour Christian missions have found not only forbearance but favor and fostering care in the royal court of Siam.

He who made proud and cruel Babylon His hammer to smite and break other nations, afterward shivered the hammer itself on the awful anvil of His judgment. We may, as a political power, refuse to recogniz6 God in form, to embody in our Constitution or institutions any express recognition of our allegiance to the King of kings ; but there is one fact whose force we cannot escape: it is Christianity that has made us what we are, and given us our place among the nations of the earth. It has modeled all that is best in the basis of the republic, the eternal principles of constitutional liberty. It has laid the granite blocks of individual rights, political equality, and personal liberty. It has set in their place the pillars of common law and statute law upon which rest the very arches of government; it has surmounted them with the successive stories of our institutions, civil, benevolent, and philanthropic ; and it is Christianity which has made it possible to crown this structure with a dome so vast that within its scope there is room for every subject to follow his own conscience in his worship of God. There the structure stands. Whatever may be said by godless men, and to whatever purposes the building may be

RECENT PROGRESg IN CENTRAL AFRICA

perverted, the fact still remains the same that the corner-stone -is laid in the Bible, and but for Christiamty the structure had never been so reared. Our Government, if it openly denies and disowns the obligations we owe to the Christian religion, deserves and risks the removal of the very foundations it disowns. God has more than once taken a nation at its word, as when the Jews assumed the blood of His Son, which has been on them and on their children for fifty generations.

But we owe to Christianity more than a mere recognition-a debt that can be paid only by all proper and lawful endeavors to reconstruct aU other governments upon the basis of the Christian religion, to promote the recognition of God's Fatherhood and man's brotherhood-nay, more, of the Messianie Kingship of Christ. Without merging the State into the Church or leaving the political sphere for the ecclesiastical, a government like that of England or America may act as the handmaid of the Church in displacing the fetish of the pagan, the endless wheel of the Buddhist, the iron ring of the Brahman, the crescent of the Turk, and even the crucifix of the Romanist, by the cross.

RECENT PROGRESS IN CENTRAL AFRICA. * BY C. J. LAFFIN, M.D., F.R.G.S., BATANGA, WEST AFRICA.

The opening of the period under consideration (1870-1895) found a few mission stations scattered along the coast lines of the Dark Continent, planted there as " stepping-stones to the interior." These were manned by a small number of missionaries, the greater part of whose time was taken up trying to solve the problem of how to exist in Africa. These early missionaries accomplished very little that could be tabulated, but on their work the successes of to-day rest. Their work, their lives, their deaths have compelled the Boards, some of them at least, to recognize the fact that God does not hold His laws in abeyance because we are doing His work. They have clearly demonstrated that a missionary in that deadly climate, unless surrounded by suitable sanitary and hygienic conditions, and provided with skilled medical aid, will sicken and die as surely as anyone else will. They have also proven that a thorough knowledge of the country and people, of any given region, is necessary before permanent stations can be founded. This led to the sending out of missionaries versed in medicine, geography, mechanics, languages, ethnology, to.· • .. Recent" dnrlng the past twenty-five years. Practically no progress W88 made before 18'70• .. Central Africa."-Between a line drawn from lS" N. lat. on the W. C088t N. on the E.

C088t, and another line drawn across the continent at 22" S. lat.

Africa outside of these lines is 80 essentially dUfercnt from Central Africa 88 to require, If dis· cussed. a separate paper. etc. The proportion of such workers to theologians is rapidly increasing. It cost much in time, money, and lives to get these 'facts recogpized j but it has been worth all it has cost-yes, worth many times more. Those missions which have recognized these facts are to-day preaching the Gospel to the millions of the far interior, while the others still painfully struggle for existence on the coast.

Political.-Next to the question of health, probably the greatest ob- stacle to be overcome was the political condition. (It must be borne in mind that the Central African, on the whole, did not object to the introduction of Christianity.) Almost the entire country was split up into petty clans and villages. There were a few tribes under one government, and two or three organized nations j but generally a chieftain's or headman's (often improperly called" king's") authority did not extend over more than five to ten square miles, often not more than half a square mile. There were no established laws-for the stranger, and petty wars were constant. Under such conditions travel and often residence were impossible for the missionary.

The different European governments exercised authority on the coast "within reach of the guns of the warships." For the most part this state of affairs has changed. Almost the whole area has been brought under European control. The net result has been very good, especially in the English territories. A missionary with tact, discretion, and a knowl- edge of the people, can, if unarmed, travel almost anywhere he chooses, preaching the Gospel as he goes. Such of the law machinery of civilized countries as is applicable to so new a country has been set in motion, and generally exercises its power to control and protect all. In a few years life, liberty, and property will be as safe in all, as now in reany parts of Central Africa as in America. The degree of protection will vary in different localities, as it does in the United States.

Education.-With the exception of the Mohammedans in the extreme north and northeast of this area, the people were without any literature. The necessity of giving the people the Bible in their own language was recog- nized from the first j but to learn the many unwritten languages and dia- lects, and reduce them to writing, was no small task. The words had to be "picked from between the teeth" of the natives, then by laborious effort a grammar would be worked out, and the work of translating taken up. To-day the Bible, or portions of it have been translated into about one hundred and thirty-five languages and dialects. For sonie years the belief was widespread in America that education was necessary to prepare men to "comprehend the abstract principles of Christianity," . and that raising up schools would draw all men to Christ. So schools of all grades, from the most elementary to colleges, were founded throughout the inission fields. Over two hundred and fifty thousand people have been taught to read God's Word in their own tongue. Not a few have been given a collegiate education, and will compare favorably in this respect with the average missionary. Some twenty-seven periodicals in the native

SERVICE IN A NATIVE AFRICAN CHURCH

RECENT PROGRESS IN CENTRAL AFRICA

tongues have been started. Complete grammars and very good dictionaries have been printed, and no inconsiderable literature has beWl provided in the prinQipallanguages. At the present rate of progress another twentyfive years will see as large a proportion of the people reading and writing as in Spain to-day.

Much attention has been given to the solution of the problem, "What is the best system of education for the Central African as we find him to-day~" While the problem has not yet been solved, much has been learned.. This much has been conclusively shown, that the system which has been developed to meet the needs of the Anglo-Saxon in his present stage of civilization cannot develop the latent powers of the Central African. The tendency now is to give them the Gospel, let that create needs in them as it did in us, then place within their reach the means to meet those needs.

Social.- Whether or not we admit that social progress has kept pace with the advance in other Jines, depends on the standpoint from which we view the question. Certainly they have shown comparatively little desire to " ape the European." But that a great social evolution along natural lines is in progress, is admitted by most, if not all students of Africa, who have had opportunity to m~ke extensive studies of the question on the field.

The homes of the married missionaries, showing forth fruits of the Gospel, have' never failed to compel recognition, and have, next to the preaching the Gospel, been, in God's hands, the greatest uplifting power in Central Africa. Single men on a station where there are no families are invariably the object of suspicion. The present cry for" single men for Africa" is confined almost entirely to " arm-chair missionaries" who have never even visited Africa.

Oommercial prof/ress has kept pace with, if not outrun, all other forms of advance. The volume of trade has increased 4300 per cent, and prom- Ises to keep on increasing. This led to the building of railroads, highways, bridges, steamboats for the inland rivers and lakes, the establishing of telegraph and mail routes, the great increase in the number of coast steamers, their size and speed, and the number of ports of call. Thus one of the great problems, the difficulty of travel and communication, is being rapidly met. In many places one missionary can, on account of the above advances, do as much itinerating as ten could a few years ago, with no increase in expense. Commerce and the Gospel go hand in hand. This may seem a strange statement if we consider the details of commerce, yet the net result proves it to be true.

Medical.-The early missionaries, whose training had been principally theological, naturally were not prepared to deal with the health problems which met them as soon as they arrived on the coast. The result was that they had'to be invalided home or died off in such numbers as to give rise to the question, "Is the evangelization of Africa a possibility?" Later a few medical men were sent out ; the result was so satisfactory that the number was soon increaseil, so that most missions now have at least one physician, and some of the missions endeavor to have a medi. cally train1!d worker at each station. This has led to a decrease in the death-rate-where medical aid is available-of over 100 per cent, and vastly increased the health and efficiency of those workers who remain. The knowledge gained in tropical hygiene and sanitation, and in the prevention and trea~ment of diseases peculiar to Central Africa, has, when applied, very much decreased the expenses of the missions, removing the necessity for such frequent and prolonged visits to ~his country.

I believe that the effects of the climate have done more to prevent the spread of the Gospel in Africa than rum, slavery, polygamy, and all other forces combined. This problem cannot be satisfactorily solved until we have medical men, the best, attached to our boards in this country. It is not reasonable to expect theologians, however learned they may be in their own calling, can satisfactorily deal with this, one of the deepest and most complicated questions before the medical profession to-day.

But, tho the difficulties have been tremendous, the comparatively few physicians on the field, generally with the most scant assistance from their board (one doctor during his first seven years received no supplies other than quinine and a hypodermic needle), have during the past few years more than doubled the efficiency of the workers and very materially lessened the expenses, besides founding hospitals, training native youths in the elements of medicine, surgery, etc., and teaching the people the laws governing contagious and some other diseases with most satisfactory results. Gospel.- When we come to consider the progress of the Gospel we find ourselves unable to tabulate it. While it is comparatively easy to get the figures of church-members and estimate the number of adherents, this does not state a tithe of the actual progress of the spirit of the Gospel. For instance, up to three years ago in the Bule tribe there was constant war between the different villages, no stranger was allowed to pass through or live in their country. To-day missionaries live among them-even the ladies of the mission can travel anywhere there without escort. Strangers pass through the country with impunity. In some districts wars have entirely ceased j in all it has greatly diminished, and will soon be but a memory. The only agencies used to produce this change were preaching the Gospel and healing the sick; yet all that is shown in statistics is, "Inquirers, 11." This is a fair sample of what is going on in hundreds of districts throughout this vast area.

Yet much has been done which can be tabnlated. Churches dot the entire coast lines, extend far up the navigable rivers-over one thousand up the Congo-and around the shores of the great lakes. The kingdom of Uganda is now Christian. Many districts (like Banza Manteke, Lukungu, Blantyre) are now as truly Christian as, say, Delaware or Rhode Island. which are about the same size. A more or less-generally less-perfect knowledge of God's plan of salvation has reached ~bout twenty millions, and will, at the present rate of progress, reach the other one hundred and sixty millions during the next twenty-five years. As the missionaries generally have not insisted on the natives adopting our VIlestern ecclesiastical machinery and church architecture, a large part of the native churches have become self-sustaining and self-governing, giving rise to healthy, vigorous, self-propaga.ting churches. A comparison between them and the home churches would often (not always) be discomforting to the latter. . Hundreds of the Christian men, women, and children have, by their life's blood, testified to the power of Christ to save, often after enduring cruel scourging and mocking. A vigorous native ministry has sprung up. In some places, as on the Niger, they have the entire control of the work. In other places they work with or under the missionaries. As the result of experience, there is a rapidly increasing disposition on the part of the missionaries to turn the entire responsibility over to the natives at the earliest possible date. Several thousand young men are now being trained to more effectively carry the Gospel to their countrymen. Probably no part of the world has yielded such a rich spiritual harvest for the amount of work actually done as Bantu Africa (all south of 2° north).

If we go to Bonny we see a cathedral, seating 1700, taking the place of the temple decked with 10,000 human skulls, which stood there a few years ago. In Rubaga we see the place where thousands yielded up their lives to a despotic king until five years ago taken up by a church seating 4000. In Equatorville, Irebu, and many other places, the shrieks of the dying who were being killed for sacrifice or to be eaten has now given place to the songs of peace and joy. Scores of such illustrations might be quoted. A great transformation is taking place in Africa. If the Church at home will take hold now this generation will not have passed away before the cry of" enough" is heard. There is no time to lose. Africa has awakened from her sleep of centuries. She is looking for guidance.

She will take either Mohammed or Christ, whichever is first presented. Mohammedanism has already got practical control' over the whole of the northern part of this area, and is rapidly advancing south. In the very near future a great and bloody conflict for political and spiritual supremacy will be waged between Islam and Christianity. If this present British expedition up the Nile succeeds in breaking the power of the Mahdi-well, if not, it will mean many dark and cruel years to the Central African Christians.

Tho the various lines of progress have been considered separately, and other important lines have not been mentioned, they are not independent; each helps the other. For instance, the Gospel stops wars and opens the way for commerce, commerce builds roads, etc., and lessens the expense of carrying the Gospel.

The natural order is generally as follows : Geographers * go ahead and find out about the people, the country, and its resources; medical science goes and makes it possible for the white man to live there; the Gospel follows and inaugurates an era of peace; commerce follows; law, first military, then civil, steps in and takes control; education, social reform, etc., come in about the same time. Nearly all the educators, about half the geographers, a large proportion of the statesmen, with a small proportion of the physicians, and other scientists, are also missionaries.

Recent progress in Central Africa has been marvelous. History re- , cords no parallel. Her friends are filled with hope. Much has been done at a great cost in lives and money. Much remains to be done, much money will be spent, and many lives be laid down before the work is done; but let us not unnecessarily sacrifice any more workers by continuing to commit their health and lives to mission secretaries who have had no medical training. Africa's redemption is at hand. Where sin did abound grace does much more abound; and to-day as formerly " the Cross of Christ is the power of God unto everyone that believeth."

.. I UBe the word geographer in place of explorer, as the latter, nnle88 he be also a geographer, con~ tributes very little valuable Information liS the result of his" trips."

NINE CENTURIES OF .BUDDHI8X

NINE CENTURIES OF BUDDHISM.-m.

BY F. B. SHAWB, LADAX, TIBBT.

In the second part of the Buddhist catechism, concerning the doctrine of the Buddha, Subhadra continues: II. 3. Cannot the Buddha redeem us from the consequences of our guilt by his own merit?

Answer. No man can be redeemed by another.

But the Dalai Lama in Lhasa is called " savior," and the people univer- sally ascribe some indefinite redeeming power to him.

II. 182. Is it wrong to commit suicide? Answer. No ; so long as no wrong is done anyone thereby.

Who can determine this? Life is so complicated that a would-be SUicide cannot possibly foresee the ultimate consequences of his action. The Ladaki are here better than their religion, and suicide is universally condemned. A suicide is believed to spend the time between his actual death and the date when he would have died in ordinary course of nature in "Bar~o," a state in which he is exposed to the attacks of terrific demons.

In II. 140 the "ten fetters"-i.e., obstacles to enlightenment, are enumerated. Many are more or less identical with the fundamental rules for conduct, and can therefore be passed over here. But as the third " fetter" is mentioned : The superstition that salvation can be gained by outward religious practices, rites, prayers, sacrifices, worship of relics, pilgrimages, and various other forms and ceremonies.

This is undoubtedly Buddhist theory, and measured by this rule, no Tibetan is unfettered. Prayers and sacrifices will be adverted to shortly i hut quite apart from these, Tibetan Buddhism is nothing else but a mass of outward religious practices. Annually thousands of Tibetans wander weary distances to sacred shrines, which are cll-cumambulated times innu- merable, often on hands and knees, while the most debased use of relics made by ignorant Roman Catholics is paralleled in Tibet. The ex-king .of Ladak was last year engaged with his whole family in a four months'

pilgrimage to the KaUas Mountains. Annually the whole Buddhist popu- lation of Leh circumambulates all the shrines, prayer-walls, etc., in the valley, a march of about ten miles; and an old ~n used to pass my house daily in execution of this task, twirling his prayer-wheel the while.

Scores of people go every summer to the Pangkong Lake in order to 'obtain the blessing of seeing the image of Lhasa, which is hundreds of miles t.distant, pictured in the hlue waters of the lake. Others go to Triloknath _ . • . " .l,';' in Lahaul, which is in some mysterious way connected with Lhasa, and a journey to which is· almost equivalent to a pilgrimage to that holy city. Another favorite place is a lake in Kulu with a floating island. A man in Leh solemnly assured me that when on a visit there a strange bird bespattered his new dress with dirt. In anger he wiped it off, and since then nothing but misfortune has dogged his course. He had inadvertently deprived himself of a special blessing.

This is evidently all pure superstition, and a comparatively mild form of superstition. There are lower depths than this. It is Tibetan practice to creniate corpses; wood, however, being scarce, the cremation is often very incomplete. The ashes and unconsumed bones are therefore gathered together, pounded in mortars and mixed with clay, which is then stamped into little medallions and figures. I have one of these medallions, which purports to contain part of the ashes of the fifth Dalai Lama, and bearing the official gold seal attesting its genuineness on the reverse side. On my asking the man from whom I obtained it why it was damaged at the sides, he explained that many little bits had been consumed by sick people as medicine 1* II. 148. Does Buddhism teach its followers to hate, despise, or persecute nonbelievers ?

Anawe'1'. Quite the reverse. . . . Even where dominant it has never oppressed or persecuted non·believers, and its success has never been attended with bloodshed. In a note we read further: By Christians this is called apathetic indifference j by Buddhists tolerance.

True, as far as I am aware, Buddhism has never been propagated by the sword, as has Islam. But the statement that " it has never oppressed or persecuted non-believers" does not agree with the facts. The attitude of Tibetan Buddhism is that of "apathetic indifference," until the priests find their power imperilled, then fanaticism immediately breaks out. In the early days of the Christian mission at Kyelang a priest showing himself interested in Christian doctrine was promptly made away with by his colleagues. The Tibetan expression "red offering" has not been quite cleared up, and the priests are very reticent on the subject; but this much is certain, it includes the slaughter of notorious non·believers in order to propitiate the deity. The former Roman Catholic mission in *Ladaki Buddhism, however, descends lower still. It is only with grave hesitation that I ven- ture to mention the following practice, and I do so only from the feeling that it will illustrate better than anything else, what awful depths Buddhist superstition can reach. It is an old story that the Dalai Lama's excrements are made up into pills, which are sold as " hlessings" to the laity. I have enquired into this marvellous assertion, and have found many people who had heard of these pills, mauy more who wished to have them and regretted that Ladak is so far away from Lhasa that only a few of these precious objects reach the country, aud I have met with one man, who IlSSured me that his father had not only seen, but actually obtained and eaten one of these pills I Altho I am inclined to believe that the story Is true as to its main facts, I am not prepared to assert It unequiv·· ocally ; but I do assert that Ladak! Buddhists believe it and welcome such things. Can any snperstition be more disgusting, grovelling, and debasing than this? If Buddhism considers relic-worship to be superititious, what are we to think of this? And why has not Buddhism put a stop to it ? Bonga can point to more than one martyrdom. In 1893 a young man in Leh was baptized, whereupon all priests were interdicted from performing any service in the houses of his friends and rslatives, who had in vain opposed the young man's decision. Buddhism in Tibet is tolerant only so long as it can afford to be apathetically indifferent.

II. 144. Are prayers, sacrifices, rites, and other religious ceremonies requisite to reach Nirvana 1 .A1'IItMI'. The Buddhist religion does not prescribe prayers and sacrifices in the literal sense of the word ; but the repetition of pa888ges from the sacred books, the reading and devout listening to sermons and discourses are considered to be of great help.

As for sermons and discourses, they are absolutely unknown in Ladak. The reading of sacred books is of daily occurrence; but how are they read! The lamas are called, and the whole day long they gabble away at breakneck speed to the accompaniment of drums and cymbals, the people of the house meanwhile ploughing or reaping or shopping in the bazar. Nor could they understand if they wished it, for they are unable to follow the classical dialect, even if read slowly and intelligently. According to Tibetan ideas, however, the sense is of no value whatsoever; the mere reading is sufficient. The usual Tibetan style of writing and printing on loose leaves greatly facilitates the performance. The leaves of a book are simply distributed among the readers, and each man rattles down his particular leaf, probably beginning and ending in the middle of a sentence. If, as sometimes happens, several hundred readers are assembled, two or three books are thus read simultaneously.

Prayer properly so-called-i.e., a petition for a benefit desired or a thanksgiving for benefits received-is absolutely unknown. Tibetans have several Dharanis or prayer-formuloo consisting of a few Sanscrit syllables, usually without any meaning. Of these formullll, one stands so far preeminent that it has practically ousted the rest-the celebrated "Six Syllables," "Om mani padme hum," the invention of which is ascribed to Janrezig, the patron saint of Tibet. The holiness and meritoriousness of this prayer are beyond description great. According to the lamas, its frequent repetition is alone sufficient to ensure salvation or at the very least rebirth in Devachan ; and repeated it accordingly is, from early morn till lato at night. Ploughing, reaping, and threshing, walking and riding, sewing and cooking, spinning and weaving-in short, every occupation not requiring the use of the mouth is accompanied by the ceaseless murmur of the Six Syllables, sometimes aided by the use of the rosary. Even in conversation, often of the foulest sort, the prayer-wheel with its hundreds of impressions of the Six Syllables is twirled round, each revolution counting as if the prayers had been spoken. The same Six Syllables are contained by thousands in huge cylinders, turned by water, wind, and hand-power. Printed on pieces of calico, they flutter in every breeze blowing over the valley, while the traveler passes them by hundreds, engraved on rocks by the roadside, or on stones placed on specia1l1 built walls, or inlaid in huge letters iu white stones on the dark hillsides, so as to be visible miles away. Countless millions of times are the holy Six Syllables prayed by mouth, water, wind, and hand in the course of a year. All Tibetan Buddhism is bound up in them.

And what do they mean Y They are originally Sanscrit, and have the apparently harmless signification : "Oh the jewel in the lotus. Amen. "

But to the student, these words cover a reference to Shivaism. * They are simply a remnant of the old phallic worship, of which many other remnants still exist, and which Buddhism has proved powerless to extirpate completely. It is a relief to find that the meaning is entirely lost to the people, both cleric and lay. Go over all Tibet, and you will not find a single man who can explain their signification; and the people use a prayer of which they do not even pretend that it contains any sense at all. The great northern "Church" of Buddhism occupies itself with " praying to nobody for nothing" in what is to them a senseless jingle, and ascribes to this truly intellectual occupation the value of religious merit.

II. 145. Does the doctrine prescribe the worship of images, statues, relics of the Buddha and his disciples ?

AnBt06r. No; according to the Buddha's teaching, these practices are of no help to the furtherance of true knowledge, and may easily lead to error and superstition.

None the less, however, is it a fact that Buddhist temples are crowded with images. The image of the Buddha is less frequent than one might imagine. The statue, often colossal, of the next Buddha to appear is more often seen. Still more usual are images of the great saints, Bodhisattvas and lamas. But there is also in every temple an incredible number of figures, great and small, of some of the innumerable deities and demons of the Buddhist pantheon. The walls are covered with pictorial representations, among which is usually a " Wheel of Life." The others are more past, present, and future Buddhas, saints and deities. As if this were not enough, numerous paintings on paper or calico are suspended all around. It must be specially remarked that almost all are perfectly decent in clothing and posture, but there are in every temple of any pretensions eight figures of deities bordered from Hinduism, than which anything more obscene can hardly be imagined. In one or two cases I have even seen plastic representations of these deities, in which case the utter and intentional obscenity is put forward with a shamelessness that is in itself sufficient proof of a total want of mora} consciousness. They were first pointed out to me by a lama, who expected me to join him in his undisguised pleasnre at the exhibition. If you inquire about them, you are told that they are " protectors" or "servants" of ihe doctrine. A * The precise meaning of these words those who list can read in Monier·Williams' "Buddhism,"

p. 372, or in Koeppen's" RelIgion dl'l' Buddha," Ii., p. 61. religion which can tolerate such obscenities as protectors or servants clearly abdicat.es any pretensions to inculcate morality and pureness of hfe in its adherents.

The tendency of Buddhism to idolatry is so notorious that even Subhadra is obliged to attempt to explain it away. He therefore continues: II. 146. Why, then, are the Buddhists in the habit of offering flowers and of burning incense before the Buddha's statues?

.A1I8UJC'r. The lay adherents are wont to do 80 in order to give expression, by an outward act, to their veneration and gratitude. Europeans in the same way place flowers and wreaths on the monuments of their great men. . .. Such a custom has therefore nothing objectionable In it, but It were a great mistake to attach any special merit to it.

This answer is absolutely untrue as regards Tibetan Buddhism. In every temple it is part of the duty of the priest in charge to see that offerings are presented. They consist of butter, grain, tea, flowers, water, etc. Of these flowers and water are the greatest favorites, "because they cost nothing," as a priest once explained. Nor is it true that '~no special merit" attaches to such gifts i on the contrary, the Ladaki are taught that all offerings, especially of butter and tea, are very valuable. Naturally so, for they help to swell the larder of the monks.

It is also incorrect to say that the images, before which offerings are placed, are merely emblems. That images, which are believed to have fallen from heaven, receive divine adoration, goes without saying i but the manner of treating images made to order is clear proof that the image is in itself conRidered as divine. When an image or picture has received the consecration, it is a heinous offense to place it on the floor, much more to touch it accidentally with a stick. It is equally heinous to cross the roof or the floor of a room above the spot where the image stands, and special architectural arrangements are often made to prevent this. Nor is the punishment which follows such deeds considered as being caused by the general want of respect shown ; it is ascribed directly to the wrath of the particular divinity represented, and to no other. In all monasteries there is at least one image or pictnre, usually that of Kali, which is rigorously kept veiled all the year round, except on one certain day, when special services are performed. To unveil the deity at any other time would cause untold misery to the wretched man committing the deed. In one of the temples of Pyang monastery I noticed a dirtylooking box. On approaching to open it I was stopped by a horrified exclamation of the attendant lamas, who proceeded to explain that inside the box was an image of peculiar holiness. It had been sealed up in the box at Lhasa, transported to Ladak on a pony which had never since been used, and the seal had never been broken. If the seal were ever broken and the image exposed, the angry divinity would immediately destroy the monastery. The lamas, however, entirely disagreed as to what image was in the box. In Leh there is a temple which may only be entered by lamas. Any other person entering is immediately struck dead. The people assert that about one hundred years ago a woman who rashly entered met with instantaneous death at the hands of the wrathful deity, Facts like these utterly knock the bottom out of any" emblem" theory. The divinity itself resides in the image. Tibetan Buddhists are Idolaters in the full sense of the word.

Images are in themselves good and a cause of luck. With every additional image placed in the family chapel the chances of good fortune are perceptibly increased. It does not matter in the least whose image it is; one is as good as another. In one house I saw five hundred niches ready for images, of which upward of three hundred were occupied by absolutely identical clay figurcs of Janvezig. The householder informed me that he was saving every pice he had to fill up the remaining niches. I suggested that some variety might be desirable, both from an esthetic and practical point of view, but he replied that quantity only was really necessary. He would, he said, certainly like a change, but he had only one mold and could not afford to buy another.

Books are almost equally holy. It does not signify whether they treat of religion, or astrology, or fairy tales (of which Tibetans are very fond), or of medicine. It is of no consequence whether the book be complete or have half the leaves missing or consist of the leaves of several incomplete books on different subjects jumbled up together. It does not matter whether anyone in the house can read a syllable or not. The book is itself an indescribable blessing. To place a book on the floor would cause ruin. The sacred light must be lit before it every evening, just as before idols. I have often seen a lama walking along the road, aceompamed by a man carrying a book, which is often over two feet long. A layman approaches, doffs his cap, and at a sign from the lama the attendant touches the man's head with the book, whereupon he walks away in the comforting assurance that he is appreciably nearer salvation. The leaves of books are sewn into charms and eaten as medicine. Indeed, so far do the Ladaki go in their adoration of the book as such, that they occasion· ally place copies of the Christian Gospels in Tibetan on the altar with the idols and offer water, incense, and lights as to their own books. It IS even on record that a sick man, having swallowed several leaves of Buddhist books without finding relief, eat a few pages out of the Bible. He was bitterly disappointed at finding that the new religion eased his stomach troubles as little as the old had done.

(To 06 concluded.)

THE RECENT WAR IN MADAGASCAR AND SOME OF ITS CONSEQUENCES

THE RECENT WAR IN MADAGASCAR AND SOME OF ITS CONSEQUENCES.

BY THE REV. WILLIAM E. COUSIN!!, M.A., ANTANANARIVO, MADAGASCAR.

The seventeenth century in one respect closely resembled the nineteenth, inasmuch as it was a time of great activity in colonial expansion.' The nations of Europe seemed all eager to found" establishments"or " plantations" among uncivilized or semi-civilized peoples. The large island of Madagascar naturally attracted their attention, and in both France and England ambitious schemes of colonization were engaging the thoughts of leading men. In 1642 Cardinal Richelieu granted a patent to Captain Rigault for the exclusive right of sending ships and forces to Madagascar, and a company was formed under the name of the French East India Company. Even at an earlier date (about 1638) similar plans were being' discussed by the merchants of England, and Richard Boothby states that it was decided that Prince Rupert should go as Viceroy to Madagascar. These English schemes bore little fruit, and we know that in the troubled times that followed Prince Rupert found work 10 do much nearer home j but the French sent out various expeditions, and established themselves at Fort Dauphine (still called by the natives Faradofay, after the French name), at Foule Point, and at other places on the east coast. The history of these early establishments is little else than a story of continual struggles with the natives, and with that even more dangerous enemy, the prevailing malarial fever.

When the islands of Mauritius and Bourbon were taken from France by the English in 1810, Governor Farquhar at once sent a detachment to Foule Point and Tamatave to take possession of the forts formerly occupied by the French, and issued a proclamation taking possession of Madagascar as one of the dependencies of Mauritius. When peace was reestablished in 1815, the Governor of Bourbon, M. Bouvet de Lozier, loudly protested against such an act j and according to Captain Oliver's account, " the English Government admitted that the claim was not well founded, and ordered Governor Farquhar to restore to the French all the posts which had been occupied by them before the war." The French, however, seem to have done little to vindicate their claims, nor could the British Government have regarded them as having any solid foundation, for in making a treaty with Radama 1. on October 23d, 1817, it not only restored to the king one hundred square miles of land obtained by the British from the natives near Port Loquez, but unreservedly acknowledged him to be king of Madagascar, and not merely, as he had formerly been called, " Chief, or King of the Bovahs."

The course of events since 1817 can only be sketched in barest outline. England did much to further Radama's policy of subduing the different tribes, and thus forming a united kingdom. But with the acceBBion of Queen Ranavalona I., after his death in 1828 there came a change of policy, and one of the first acts of the new sovereign was to annul Radama's treaty with the British Government.

France had not up to this time entered into any close relation with the Hova Government; but by treaties with local chiefs she had, in 1821, obtained possession of the island of St. Mary, off the eastern coast; and in 1841 she obtained in the same manner the island of Nosibe, off the northwest coast. About the same time she also made treaties with certain chiefs, smarting under the oppression of their Hova conquerors, which gave her some shadowy claims to portions of the mainland.

In 1845, when French and English traders in Tamatave were being treated with great harshness by the native authorities, a combined attack upon the fort was made by English and French war vessels. This attack was not successful, and the Rovas have often boasted that they won 8 victory over both the French and the English. As 8 matter of fact, however, tho the fort was not taken, their losses were much heavier than those of the attacking forces.

On the death of Queen Ranavalona l., in 1861, both France and England sent embassies to be present at the coronation of her son and successor, Radama II., and subsequently both governments made treaties acknowledging the king or queen reigning in Antananarivo to be sovereign of the whole island.

Difficulties between France and Madagascar were not, however, brought to an end by this treaty. Complaints of the conduct of the Hova officials were frequent, and the relations between the two governments were often seriously strained. At length, in 1883, matters came to such a pass, that because the Malagasy would not yield to certain demands made by the French Government, the posts of Mojanga and Tamatave were bombarded. The war thus commenced (if war is a fitting name for what was little more than a series of bombardments and blockades of the ports) lasted till early in 1886, when a treaty of peace was concluded. This treaty gave the French a firmer foothold in the island than they had ever had before, and, above all, it secured the placing of a Resident-General, with a small body of French soldiers as a guard of honor, in the capital. This in due time not unnaturally led to fresh difficulties. The late Prime Minister used every possible device to minimize the operation of the treaty, while the French Residents-General, on the contrary, were ever seeking to render it more effective. The French never gained from this treaty all the influence and authority they had expected; and it was clearly foreseen that new difficulties could not long be warded off. In October, 1894, M. Le Myre de Vilers was sent out on a special mission to present an ultimatum, which was virtually a claim to exercise a full protectorate over the island. This ultimatum is well described as having been" intended to define the uncompromising nature of the French suzerainty, affirming categorically that the Queen's government should deal with foreign powers ouly through the French Resident, that an concessions should be subject to the Resident's veto, that a sufficient French garrison should be permanently installed, and that the French Government should be free to execute public works and to collect taxes to defray the expense thereof." The native government replied to the French demands by making some counter suggestions, but absolutely refused to grant what M. Le Myre de Vilers required. After a few days' stay in Antananarivo the envoy hauled down his flag and returned to the coast.

As soon as the refusal of the Hova Government to accede to the French demands was known in Paris, M. Hanotaux, Minister for Foreign Affairs, made a statement with regard to the intentions of the government, and said they would ask for the despatch of 15,000 men and a grant of 65,000,000 francs. After a debate lasting three days a vote to this effect was agreed to on November 25th by 377 votes to 143. General Duchesne was appointed leader of the expedition.

The first steps taken hy t.he French to carry out their plans were the seizure of Tamatave on December 12th (the Hovas simply retiring to their intrenched camp at Manjakandrianombana), and of Mojanga on January 16th, 1895.

In March the main body of the French expedition left France, many, alas! never to see it agaiu. Immense enthusiasm was shown by the populace, and these brave men left amid the strains of martial music, the applause of tlle assembled crowds, and showers of bouquets from the hands of their countrywomen. Prayers for the success of their enterprise were offered in the churches.

The expedition was to start from Mojanga and to march by this route to Antananarivo, a distance of little less than 300 miles. The general landed at Mojanga early in May, but before his arrival General Metzinger had already taken Marovoay, an important Hova garrison town about 40 miles distant from Mojanga, on a small tributary of the Betsiboka. On June 9th Mevatanana, another important town near the junction of the Ikopa and the Betsiboka, was also captured. Near this place is Suberbieville, a town that has sprung up within the last few years in connection with a gold concession granted to a Frenchman named Suberbie. Up to this point the river had been utilized to some extent, tho not so fully as the French had hoped, and much confusion appears to have existed. But now began the most trying part of the campaign-viz., a difficult land journey through a roadless country, and ten weeks were taken up with the construction of a military road from Mevafanana to Andriba, a Hova garrison town about midway between Mevatanana and Antananarivo. It has been estimated that the construction of a hundred miles of road cost 1500 lives, 15 for every mile; and a correspondent, writing from Andriba, pathetically named it " that long Calvary."

The losses of the French were chiefly in the lower parts of the country. The numbers in the hospitals were very large, and medical attendance was altogether inadequate. At one time, when quinine was sorely needed, cases of it were lying unrecognized on the beach at Mojanga, having by some error been labeled "nails." Many of the soldiers sent out were quite young, and it was among these that the death-rate was so terribly high. The official estimate gives 3500 as the total number of deaths in the island. Many more (probably another 500) died on their way home j and hundreds of the survivors will long have reason to remember Madagascar, the malarial fever having such a strange unwillingness to leave those whom it has once attacked.

Comparatively few men were killed by the Hovas, as very little serious fighting took place. It should be remembered that the English officers had been dismissed some months before, and those who know Madagascar are not much surprised that the native officers showed little resource or courage, and that troops did not care to face French soldiers. Altho positions of great natural strength-as, for instance, at Andriba-were selected and great labor was expended in the construction of earthworks, as soon as the French attack was commenced these positions were at once abandoned. General Rainianjalaky, in command of the troops at Andriba, sent the following, message to the Prime Minister: "I can do nothing. My men will not stand. They run awa.y as soon as they perceive that two or three of their friends have been killed."

In spite of some facts which might seem to point to a different conclusion, the Hovas are not to be considered a warlike people. Military service is hated and dreaded by them. Nothing pleases them more than to be allowed quietly to attend to their agriculture and their trading.

Then it has been evident for months past that serious divisions existed among the nati'e rulers. There have been among them not a few who have been in sympathy with the aims of the French. It must not be forgotten that French officials have been living in Antananarivo for ten years, and that they have made many friends among the people. They have diligently sought to prepare for events they saw would not be long delayed, and we may without any serious breach of charity assume that French gold had already to some extent paved the way for General Duchesne's army.

Some disappointment has been expressed at the utter collapse of the Hovas. Mr. Stead, in the Review of Reviews, says they "had not a pennyworth of fight in them." The missionaries ought, he says, to have infused into the minds of their converts more of the Puritan spirit, the spirit, for example, that animated Cromwell's Ironsides. Missionaries are not drill sergeants, aud they need not wince under Mr. Stead's censure. But there is no doubt some cause for disappointment, especially when we remember the noisy and extravagant speech indulged in by many of the natives. Their patriotism has proved to be of a very shallow and ineffective description. Cowardice, however, is not the only explanation of the course of events. Had the Hova troops been well fed and well led, and, above all, had there been a general feeling of contentment with the exist- ing government, General Duchesne and his little band of toil-worn troops might have met with a very different reccption when they reached the neighborhood of Antananarivo in the closing days of last September.

The utter collapse of the Hovas was not, however, without its compen- sations. When we remember how they were mown down by the French guns, and especially what havoc was caused by the melinite shells, we may acknowledge that their so-called cowardice had at least this advan- tage, that it saved thousands of lives. The greatest friends of the Hovas never believed they could successfully contend with the well-trained and well-armed soldiers France could send against them; and a stouter re- sistance would only have prolonged a useless struggle, and would not have altered the final result.

The last stage of the war was the brilliant dash made by General Duchesne and a flying column of 3000 picked men (about half of whom were Frenchmen), which left Andriba for the capital (a distance of about 100 miles) on Sunday, September 15th. It is quite clear that by the time General Duchesne had reached Andriba he had formed such an estimate of the Hova troops as led him to conclude that he need fear no serious resistance, and that altho the Hovas might be able to outnumber him in the proportion of from 10, or even 20 to 1, his small but well-seasoned and well-disciplined body of troops might be trusted to hold their own and to gain possession of Antananarivo.

During this last part of the campaign the Hovas seem to have shown more energy and courage than in the earlier stages, and for the three days immediately preceding the capture of Antananarivo they made a steady attempt to check the French, and disputed the ground with them mile by mile; but even at this stage the fighting cannot have been very severe, as the French losses were only about 50 wounded and '1 killed.

Antananarivo was taken after a brief bombardment on the afternoon -of Monday, September 30th. The French guns were placed in position at Andrainarivo and on the Observatory Hill due east of the capital, and a few shells were fired at the palace, a little more than a mile away the other side of the valley. These, falling as they did among the crowds assembled in the courtyard for the defence of their queen, were terribly destructive. A French writer says, " Mangled bodies of Hovas were tossed into the air on the very terrace of the Queen's palace by dozens at a time." Another correspondent, describing the same event, says, "35 were killed by the first shell and 18 by the second."

Melinite shells, specially reserved for this purpose, were about to be fired, after which the place was to be taken by assault. Happily the Queen at this moment (about 3.30 P.M.) ordered the flag to be hauled down, and officers bearing a flag of truce were sent to the French general. The firing at once ceased, and the French troops quietly took possession of the town. On the following day (October 1st) the treaty brought by General Duchesne was signed by the Queen, and the final act in a long series of events took place. The dream of more than two centuries was realized, and Madagascar came under the power of her long-dreaded enemy. It now remains to be seen what steps will be taken to make this great African island what French writers have so often wished it to become, "Gallia orientalis," or Oriental France.

The dread of French invasion has been hanging over the Malagasy people like a threatening cloud for many years past, and now that the cloud has burst and the war is over, we may try to look calmly at accomplished facts, and to forecast as best we may the probable results of the French victory.

That Madagascar will gain much from it may be freely admitted. In all that pertains to the development of her rich material resources we may expect to see rapid advance. Roads, railroads, telegraphic and postal communication, the use of the smaller French coins instead of the miserable " cut money" or " chopped dollars" hitherto used, a well-organized system of mining licenses, and more liberal arrangements as to the forming of plantations of various kinds, are some of the results likely to follow the establishment of French rule. We may also look for a larger measure of justice and efficiency in the administration of the government. The Malagasy code of laws is fairly good, and suited to the condition of the people, but the weak point in native rule has always been in the administration. Government officials have had no regular pay, and great oppression and injustice have existed. The poorer classes have been the helpless prey of their superiors. At the root of many of the evils of the past has been the system of fanompoana or the corvee, under which anyone might be required to render unrequited service to the government. This has led to an amount of petty cheating and oppression almost incredible. It appears likely that the French victory will give the death-blow to this system, and already measures are being taken for the introduction of sonie equitable plan of taxation. Let the people be placed in a position which enables them freely and uninterruptedly to attend to their own business, and in which they will know exactly what demands will be made on them by the government, and a new era may be looked for. Domestic slavery, which has long existed, and against which not even the conscience of the native churches is, much exercised, will no doubt be gradually brought to au end. Then the bands of marauders that have infested many parts of the country and have terrorized the poor people in sparsely populated districts will be put down with a strong hand, and peace and security will be restored to the disturbed districts.

Already the fruits of French rule are making themselves manifest. A writer in the Standard, under date of "Antananarivo, November 15th," says: "It is now not quite seven weeks since Antananarivo was taken and the conclusion of the war, and yet it might be as many years, so unconcernedly have the Hovas settled down to French rule, and there is not the remotest chance of their rising against it. The remark is being continually made here that probably there never was a nation who took so kindly to their conquerors as do the Hovas. A garrison of some 3000 men is being talked for Antananarivo; whereas 50 men would be more than suffi- cient to prevent any outbreak against the French. This may be accounted for in two ways: 1. The Hovas as a nation are accustomed to accept any- thing their sovereign agrees to; 2. The tact and wisdom displayed by General Duchesne in all his actions. Whoever was responsible for his appointment as head of the expeditionary force is very much to be com- , mended. "

All recent communications agree with the above commendation of General Duchesne. His firmness in maintaining discipline among his troops, and his kind and generous treatment of the natives, have won for him golden opinions from all classes.

It was strange and amusing to read of the way in which, from the very day on which the treaty was signed (October 1st), the most friendly relations began at once to exist between the natives of Antananarivo and their French conquerors. The latter, weary and worn out by theIr long march, proved very welcome customers to the petty traders that abound in the capital. The trading instinct seemed stronger than any sentiment about the independence of the fatherland, and a brisk traffic at once sprang up. In the pockets of the soldiers was a plentiful supply of French coins, and the many stall-keepers on the roadside and in all open spaces were able to supply coffee, cakes, rice, fowls, beef, manioc, and fruit in abundance. The French soldiers knew little of current market prices, and the Hova traders looked with unbounded satisfaction upon customers who gladly paid two or three times the usual price. Their only regret would be that General Duchesne had not brought 6000 of such ready and welcome customers instead of only 3000.

Mission work has suffered far less from the war than was feared, and as we look back upon the events of the past year we see great reason for cherishing a spirit of gratitude and hope.

First of all we may express our deep thankfulness that those missionaries who remained in and near the capital were kept in perfect safety. The directors of the London Missionary Society, believing that those on the spot would see more clearly from day to day what was wisest for them to do, granted to all their agents complete liberty of action. Some left the interior, and even the island for a time. Others remained at their posts. Those who remained were sharply criticised by some newspaper correspondents, notably by the special correspondent of the Times. It may be granted that, judged by ordinary standards of prudence, it seemed unwise for ladies and children to remain at such a time. What was most to be feared was that before the French could reach the capital an interregnum of lawlessness and confusion would be caused, and that an excited mob might even turn upon their English friends and helpers. The sad events at Arivonimamo, when Mr. and Mrs. Johnson and their little daughter were savagely murdered a few weeks after the taking of the capital, show that such fears were not groundless. But in judging our friends who so bravely remained at their posts, we must think chiefly of their motive and of the spirit in which they acted. Their wish was to prevent the breaking up of the general work of the mission, to keep the people as quiet and hopeful as possible, and to give them a practical proof of sympathy with them in their trials. And so the natives interpreted their action, and many who were personally unknown to them thanked them for thus remaining. And their faith had its reward. No harm befell anyone of them. Bullets fell around them, but no one was injured. A tile or two on the roof of Miss Byam's house, broken by a bullet from a shrapnel shell, was the only damage done to mission property. It proved to be a great advantage that missionaries were on the spot to take up the work as soon as possible after the bombardment, and to help and encour- age their native friends in the strange circumstances in which they sud- denly found themselves.

It is also pleasant to think that on the very afternoon when the conflict ceased missionaries were busily employed in receiving into the missionary hospital at Isoavinandriana all the French wounded. A kind and friendly feeling was at once created by this action that produced very happy results.

Again, there is the fact that so little interruption of the regular work of the mission occurred. While we at home were from day to day made aware through telegraphic messages of the progress of the French expedi- tion, news traveled less rapidly in Madagascar, and the people generally seemed almost to the last still to cherish the belief that the difficulties to be encountered, and, above all, the virulence of the fever, would prevent . the French army from reaching the capital. It was pathetic to receive the letters written in the interior just before the final crash came, there seemed to be such a strange unconsciousness of the nearness of the invading army. School and church work were going on as usual up to the very last, for only one Sunday (September 29th), when fighting had almost reached Antananarivo, were the churches closed; and even on that eventful day the Palace Church was opened, and the Queen attended the service. At the close she spoke to the people present about the threatening aspect of affairs, and expressed her determination to accept the will of God, what- ever the event might be. Thus up to the very eve of the capture of the capital there was no serious break in the continuity of the work of the missionaries.

And to this we may add the equally cheering statement, that in a very few days after this event work was resumed. Churches were reopened on October 6th, and school work was recommenced within a few days. Some of the leading schools were opened about a week after the bombard- ment. The most recent newspapers from the island give reports of various meetings, school examinations, and other similar events, and, above all, of the well-attended meetings of the Congregational Union of Imerina, when we usually have 1300 or 1400 delegates present. The holding of this meeting so soon after the advent of the French did much to quiet the minds of the people, and such a large number of country pastors and others coming up to' the capital, and seeing for themselves the order and quiet reigning around them, would be the best possible agents to allay the fears of many ignorant and excitable people in remote country places. That such liberty of carrying on the work of Protestant missions still exists, and that confidence is being so rapidly restored, is to be attributed to the conciliatory attitude of General Duchesne. A deputation of missionaries waited on him a few days after his arrival, and explained to him the character of the work' they were carrying on, and also the strict rules of the missionary societies which prohibit their agents from interfering with local polities. "Go on with your work in the usual way," said the general, "the French Government has no intention to interfere with you." Soon after a deputation of native pastors had an interview with him, and received a similar a.nswer.

And then, strange to say, a deputation of native Christian women went to call upon this terrible man, the leader of the conquering army that had destroyed their' independence, the representation of the enemy they had so long been taught to fear, and from whom many had fled in panic just before the bombardment; and the object of their visit was not to sue for mercy from their terrible and powerful conqueror, but, as representatives of the Madagascar branch of the World's Women's Christian Temperance Union, to thank him for some stringent regulations he had made to lessen the sale of intoxicating drinks.

General Duchesne's work is probably almost done, and the new Resident-General, M. Laroche, is now the representative of the French Republic in Madagascar. He is a Protestant, and has the reputation of being a reasonable and honorable man. We shall be glad to hear that he confirms the wise policy of his popular predecessor.

The Protestant missionaries in Madagascar have no wish to obtain State patronage or assistance, but they do hope still to enjoy the priceless boon of religious freedom. Since the accession of King Radama II., in 1861, both Protestants and Roman Catholics have had the fullest liberty to carry on their work. The 'fTI4gna charta of religious freedom is contained in the words of Queen Rasoherina, spoken in 1863, and repeated many times since, "And as to the praying (the common name in Madagascar for the Christian religion) there is no compulsion, for God made you. " This has been for more than thirty years part and parcel of the law of the land, and under it French and English missionaries have worked side by side, not altogether without rivalry, but certainly without any great bitterness; and there seems no reason why in future years the same freedom should not continue to be the heritage of the Malagasy people and their missionary helpers. The Zanzibar Convention of 1890 is a formal pledge on the part of the Republic that such shall be the case; and the wise conduct of General Dnchense seems to show that French admin- istrators intend to act in harmony with its provisions, and to treat with fairness all sections of the religious community.

Knowing well, as I do, the missionaries now working in Madagascar, I here state my strong conviction that they will not be found opponents of French rule, but will do their best to lead the people quietly to pursue their ordinary occupations, to accept the logic of facts, and to make the best of their changed circumstances. .

An able French writer a few months ago, M. La Myre de Viters, who was the first to occupy the position of Resident-General in Antananarivo after the signing of the Treaty of 1886, wrote in the Revue de Paris, that French rule had two irreconcilable enemies in Madagascar, the Hova Gov- ernment and the London Missionary Society. I can see no need for such a judgment. Granted a continuance of the religious liberty at present enjoyed, I think our work will tend to create a spirit of quietness and respect for law, that can only be a help and not a hindrance to the French officials.

In this same article the writer adds a phrase that to all friends of the London Missionary Society will, I venture to think, sound like a very high complimentr-a compliment all the more valuable as coming from one 'who can speak so strongly against us. "The able men," he says, " who carry on the work of this society are insensible to discouragement, and notwith- standing the capture of Antananarivo they are still carrying on their work as before." May they, and indeed all missionaries in the island, ever show this " insensibility to discouragement;" and with quiet, peace-loving heart!! still persevere in their great work, and by patient continuance in well-doing stop the mouths of certain noisy critics, who, writing in pro- found ignorance of the men and their work, speak of them contemptuously as those " English Methodists," who are simply using their religious work as a blind to cover their political designs. The London Missionary Society is no political organization, but has been in every land true to its one grand object of seeking to instruct heathen and unenlightened nations in the truths of the Christian religion.

THE MARTYRDOM OF ARMENIA.

BY REV. CYRUS HAMLIN, D.D.

The first great massacre was at Sassoun about the last of August, 1894. The first reports were discredited. They were denounced by the Sultan as absolutely false. They were generally believed to be greatly exaggerated. But one year and nine months have passed, and the world now

THE MARTYRDOM OF' ARMENIA

knows that instead of exaggeration the half was not told. It could not be believed that there were such fiends in human shape, or that any monarch, heathen or Mohammedan, could ever sanction such atrocities as Abdul Hamid decorated.

The world desires to know who are the guilty parties and how it has come about.

The reigning Sultan, Abdul Hamid, is the sole originator of this era of bloody torture. He ascended the throne in 1876. From the beginning he manifested a special hostility to the Armenians. His mother was a beautiful Armenian girl who sold herself for the pleasures and jewels of the palace. Usually such renegades hate their own race, and she prob. ably inspired him with her own spirit. He found a surprising number of Armenians occupying posts of usefulness in his government. They were clerks, dragomen agents of every kind, consuls, commissaries, ambassa. dors. Seven had risen to the rank of pasha, and two to the higher rank of vizier. All this began to be changed, but not suddenly or violently. Some were degraded to lower positions, and they at once resigned. Hamid from the beginning assumed the right to look into every department and change whatever did not suit him. Even his cabinet ministers found their trusted secretaries changed without notice and without consultation. If they remonstrated he changed them.

Another line of enmity to the Armenian and to all our missionary work was shown in the department of education. No school.house could be built, no old one could be repaired. Occasionally a local officer would for a bribe allow a leaky roof to be remedied without attracting anybody's notice. He endangered his official head in so doing.

He also established a censorship of the press which has been ruinous in its influence. Many good school-books have been destroyed for having such words as courage, fortitude, freedom, liberty in them.

Another line of hostile administration has been shown in arresting and throwing into prison the colporteurs employed by the Bible Society and by missionary and tract societies. In many scores of instances it has been done when they had no books but those printed by imperial authority, bearing the government stamp, and when the colporteur had his teskereh, or government permit as a bookseller. These innocent men have spent months in the most loathsome prisons, and their lives have been wasted away by disease. Everyone of them could escape his sufferings any day by professing Islam. It was all religious persecution, as contrary to Mohammedan law as to justice and equity.

After all, his most offensive course has been in the line of taxation. This has been nothing less than legalized robbery. Russia has defended the Greeks and France has defended the Catholics. Their consuls are scattered all over Asia Minor. It is well known that they have not been unwilling to see the Protestant and Gregorian Armenians ground to the dust. The United States have not been allowed to have consuls because Russia did not want their intermeddling. Our Government commands no respect. For many years the property of American citizens has bec;n capriciously destroyed, and nothing beyond a promise, never intended to mea. anything, has been obtained. Our Government takes it all meekly.

It should be freely acknowledged that while Abdul Hamid has been using every possible means to degrade and impoverish the Armenians, he has been the most liberal patron of education among the Moslems. No Sultan of this century has built so many school-houses and established so many school~, and printed so many school-books, but they have all been for Moslems. The whole Moslem population has been inspired by him with a spirit of jealousy and hatred to the Armenians which they never had before. They, the Turks, are led by their Sultan. If he is friendly to the rayahs, they are. If se is known t6 be hostile, they easily catch his spirit and become ruthless murderers in the name of the prophet. Probably no people on earth are so much controlled by the character of their ruler as the Turks. He is called "The Commander of the Faithful," the Distributor of Crowns, the Arbiter of Life and Death, etc.

But this process, tho sufficiently bad to be called infernal, was too slow for Hamid. He was determined to have his whole Eastern border unified. He would have no " giaours" there. They must become Moslemi or be killed. Here he stepped out of all Mohammedan law. They were all patient, obedient taxpayers. It was a time of peace, not of war, and by every law of humanity and of Islam, they were entitled to his protection. This massacre of peaceable, unarmed, and faithful subjects in time of peace has no parallel in the history of Islam. It is this which. constitutes the supreme infamy of the " Commander of the Faithful."

To accomplish his purpose with more rapidity he employed the Kurds, old hereditary robbers. He formed the Kurdish tribes into cavalry armed with rifles and named after himself Hamidieh cavalry. The work of slaughter was begun by them at Sassoun. The large village and all the smaller villages of the district of Sassoun were involved in one bloody massacre ; and the chief perpetrators, instead of being regarded by the Sultan as miscreants, unworthy to live, were decorated by him and held in special honor. It is evident also that he delights to have the poor, defenseless victims tortured, else he would stop it. He professes to the ambassadors the most noble sentiments, and at the same time sends secret orders to have the good work go on. His governors, whether Vali, Mutessariff, or Caimacam, have all solemnly and repeatedly declared that they act from ordel'S coming from the highest authority.

The torture, violation, and slaughter of so many women and children at Sassoun caused the Sultan some alarm. He thereupon commenced the system of absolutely denying the truth of the reports. There had been no massacre. Some turbulent Armenians had been reduced to order. That was all. Armenians under torture were compelled to sign these Sultanic declarations. Many who would not sign died in prison.

But so soon as he perceived that he was safe and that Russia, France, and Germany (shame on the land of Luther !) would protect him from any interference, he expanded his original design and made it embrace all the Armenians. France will not allow him to touch the Catholic Armenians. Two and a half millions of Gregorians and Protestants occupy him for the present. He excuses his agents from killing old men, women, and children. Enough to destroy their habitations and strip them of beds, bedding, clothing, and food, if they will not profess Islam. He felt sure they would all finally yield and come into the glorious fold of the prophet. His hope has been poorly realized. Many thousands have chosen death by protracted sufferings, and are still dying.

The number of innocent persons massacred cannot be known with pre- CISIOn. It will be between seventy-five and one hundred thousand. The number of homeless refugees cannot be less than five hundred thousand. This ill! the work of Abdul Hamid, and it will be his monument in history.

Next to him stands Russia in the order of responsibili1y. The astute and watchful Czar saw the opportunity which the insane course of the Sultan opened to him. He had only to exasperate him to such deeds as would open the way for his own interference. Russia had played that game too successfully in the " Bulgarian horrors" to forget the lesson.

A revolutionary party of Russian Armenians, under the name of Hunchagists, was formed in Russia, and its agents came into Turkey. As to the possibility of doing anything, the absurdity is such as to expoRe it to contempt. The Armenians are two and a half millions of people, unarmed,. never allowed to have arms, a quiet, submissive, loyal people, scattered among twenty millions of Moslems, well armed and skilful and terrible fighters. These Russo-Armenian revolutionists claim to have secret revolutionary bands all over the empire, and they levy contributions at the point of the dagger from all Armenians, Protestant or Gregorian. They fearlessly assassinate a man who refuses. Many innocent Armenians have been put to death by these patriots. They are perfectly safe, for if apprehended they are tried before a Russian consul, who sets them free as having acted on self-def~nse.

These " revolutionists" exist in large numbers in Greece, England, and America. They also arc safe, and they make a very good thing of it. They compel all the poor workmen to pay them liberally " for the cause."

Their writings and plottings are hailed with joy by the Sultan. They teach rebellion most madly. Their teachings are translated into the Turkish newspapers and spread all over the empire. By means of these Abdul Hamid is able to excite the Turks and Kurds everywhere to slaughter the rebellious Armenians. He has been able to give still greater savagery to the bloody and inhuman work by giving over to " loot" all the prop- ~rt! of those who refused to confess the prophet al}d who remained true to their Christian faith. The comfortable houses of tens of thousands have been stripped of everything of value, and the houses have been made un- inhabitable. Many houses of the Moslems are filled to overflowing, so that if the plundered people had any property left they could buy back many lost articles at a very reasonable price.

Russia and France survey with satisfaction the destruction of the Protestant and Gregorian Armenians. They will not interfere; for justice, mercy, compassion have no place in Oriental diplomacy. In their policy of reducing the Armenians to a forced change of faith or extermination, Germany is with them, and her "blood and iron" policy is deaf io the woe and wail of Armenia. Doubtless God will requite her.

All these powers will unite in the policy of removing the missionaries. They are accused of being the origin of the whole bloody movement. It is a most malicious and· base fabrication. It is true that the enlightenment and education of the Armenian people have aroused the jealousy and hatred of the Turks. It is a change equally distasteful to Russia and Turkey. To suppress these elevating forces puts them out of the pale of civilized nations, and Russia will put forth Turkey to do the work and bear the odium. There are two that can play at this game of using Turkey. Our Government can hold Turkey to her treaties, and they are sufficient for the defense of the mIssionaries.

" The most favored nation" gives them the right to remain. Adet, or custom, is stronger than written law in Turkey, and this protects the missions. What has been known and permitted by both government and people gains thereby its strongest right to be. It is a common saymg among the people that adet is stronger than the Sultan's firman.

A good naval vessel at Smyrna, another at MItylene, the ancient Lesbos, and another at Alexandretta, with some positive words from our Secretary of State, would stop at once the Turk in his mad and foolish career.

Unquestionably Russia is determined to get rid of all the Protestant mISSIOnaries. England having basely retired from the conflict, to the amazement of the world, and having stultified her diplomacy of sixty years, the field seems to be left to Russia, but even Russia is subject to the plans of an Almighty Providence, now our only trust. Europe apathetic! The murder of Christian men for their faith, the outrage and tol:iure unto death of Christian women by defiant Moslems, are nothing to the crowned heads of Europe and to their titled ministers. " Vengeance is mine, I will repay, saith the Lord," and the heaviest vengeance must fall upon them as traitors to the cause of freedom, humanity, and Christianity.

THE ABYSSINIANS AND THEIR CHURCH

THE ABYSSINIANS AND THEIR CHURCH.

BY PROFESSOR GEORGE H. SCHODDE, PH.D., COLUMBUS, O.

The stirring events on the Red Sea, and especially the surprising experience of the Italians in their attempts during the past decade to subdue the Abyssinians, have naturally drawn attention anew to this historic people and Church, really the oldest national Christian Church in the world. Of all the remnants and remains of the once so powerful Christianity of the East, as represented by the Armenians, the Copts, the Syrians and others, the Abyssinians, the modern representatives of the Ethiopians of history, are the only peoples that have maintained intact their national ecclesiastical organization and development. All the others have been crushed by the heel of the Moslem conqueror, and their history tells the sad tale that the Armenians of onr own day and date testify. The preservation of the Abyssinian Church in comparative integrity is an historical phenomenon. Against fearful odds the sturdy mountaineers of historic Ethiopia have for more than a thousand years defended their national existence against the Moslem aggressor, and have snccessfully maintained a life-and-death struggle with the fanatical hordes of Islam that carried fire and torch through Western Europe to the heart of France and throngh Eastern Europe into Austria, but who have not been able to overpower the small kindred people, numbering only a few millions, just across the Red Sea from the sacred Mohammedan shrines of Mecca and Medina. It has been the boast of the Abyssinians that they have never been conquered in war, and this is true in a sense of which it cannot be claimed for other peoples.

This singular historical prominence of the Abyssinians naturally leads to the conclusion that they must be a gifted people. And such they surely are. They belong to the Semitic family of nations, and thus are kith and kindred to the Jews, the Arabs, the Babylonians, the Syrians, and other leading races of the world. Their descent is the very best. Although the Ethiopians of antiquity, they are really, with the exception of the Egyptians, probably the only people of Africa who are not Ethiopians-i.e., they are not blacks. They are as purely Caucasian as are the Teutons or the Anglo-Saxons, their present brownish complexion being due to climatic influences. But language, physiology, mental traits and moral tendencies, together with the entire body of their traditions and history, declare with absolute unanimity that the Abyssinians do not belong to the negro family, but to the Semitic. By a singular anomaly their old name, "Ethiopians," was gradually assigned to all of the peoples of Africa, as the Ethiopians were originally, next to the Egyptians, the best known of the African peoples. It is another glaring instance of l'Ucu8 a non l'Ucendo. Again, among the Semitic peoples the Abyssinians are the only ones who as a nation adopted Christianity. The Syrians were Semitics, but Christianity was never really tbeir national religion. In Abyssinia, however, Christianity has from the very beginning been the chief historic factor in the development of national life, to which all other factors, such as literature, politics, and the like, have been subordinated, and this is largely the case yet. It is doubtful whether there has ever been a more thoroughly Christianized race, at least externally, than have been the Abyssinians. Its history is really only a chapter in church history, and that, too, a very interesting chapter. How thoroughly Christianity has pervaded the ideas and ideals of the ancient ,Abyssinians can be seen from their literature. While in possession of rich and abundant literature, altho largely a literature of translations, Abyssinia has really no secular literature at all. It is either theological or ecclesiastical, or under the spell of theological and Christian thought. Even its writings in the medical and law departments are controlled by Christian teachings. Thus, e.g., the great legal code of the Abyssinians, the Fetcha Negest, or Law of the Kings, is based substantially on the Book of Deuteronomy. In fact, the civil administration and civil laws of Abyssinia resemble in its main characteristics the Israel of the Theocracy of the Old Testament.

The Christianity of Abyssinia came from Greece in the fourth and fifth centuries. Christianity, originating in a Semitic people and expressed in a Semitic type, came again to a Semitic people after its form had been modified by its Ildoption on the part of Aryan races. The Abyssinians, then, have the singular fate of being a Semitic people whose mental, moral, and spiritual development has been directed almost entirely by an Aryan race. The making of Abyssinia has been entirely the work of Greek Christendom. Before the advent of the Christian missionaries in the fourth century very little is known of the Abyssinians. The traditions go back to Southern Arabia, and the German traveler, Edward Glaser, has in recent yearlil discovered in those districts undoubted evidences of the existence of this people there in pre-Christian centuries, yet the entire literature of the Abyssinians, with the excoption of some inscriptions on the famous obelisks at Axum, the original capital of the country, is Christian and does not antedate the conversion of the country. However, it is quite evident that before the adoption of Christianity the Abyssinians had been largely under the influence of Judaism, and may even have been converts to Judaism. Abyssinian Christianity contains a large percentage of Jewish elements. Thus, in addition to baptism, the Abyssinians still practise circumcision; besides the first day of the week, they still keep holy also the seventh day; they have an abundance of fast days, after the manner of the Jews, and the presence m Abyssinia of a communion of some 600,000 "black Jews," caned Falashas, living in a state of semi-serfdom, gives probability to the tradition that at one time a Jewish dynasty ruled Abyssinia for nearly a century before it could be overpowered by the Christians of the country. Possibly the best explanation is this, that the Abyssinians were at one time really converts to a kind of JudaIsm, the rehgIOn of their kmdred, and that the Falashas represent that portion of the people who would not exchange their Jewish faith for Christianity. It should be remembered that the Abyssinians themselves trace their royal home back to Solomon. The Queen of Sheba, they claim, was an Ethiopian princess, and that she had a son, Menelek' by name, from Solomon, and that his descendants still occupy the throne of Abyssinia. In the great work on Abyssinia, by Ludolf, the "Historia .iEthiopica," together with the accompanying commentary, to this day yet the great thesaurus for the student of " iEthiopica," altho written nearly two hundred years ago, the line of descent from Solomon to the present reigning family in Abyssinia is given without break or interruption.

It was not Greek culture or Greek philosophy that made Ethiopia a people of history, but distinctly Greek Christianity, together with its concomitants and handmaidens of culture and civilization. Altho geographically nearest Egypt, the land of Pharaohs, with its pyramids, temples, and famous seats of learning, never exercised a molding influence on Abys- SlllIa. At present, indeed, the Church of Abyssinia is subordinated to the Coptic Church of Egypt, and always receives its spiritual head, its archbishop or Abuna from the Copts; but this is solely caused by the fact that the Coptic Church of Egypt is the headquarters of the Monophysitic section of the old Greek Church, and that both Abyssinians and Copts adhere to the Monophysitic tenets.

The exact period of the Christianization of Abyssinia has exercised a decisive influence on this people, church, and their history. The first centuries after Christianity had become the religion of the empire were the age of controversies on theological and Christological matters. It was not yet the period when a highly developed culture and civiliza1ion went hand in hand with the new religion, when grand churches and basilicas were built, and when literature, the sciences, and the arts had fully adjusted themselves to the new state of affairs, and had thrown off their allegiance to the classical ideals of Greece and Rome. Before this formative period was over Abyssinia had already severed its connection with the Greek Church and the Greek world of thought. The Synod of Chalcedon, in 451, condemned the Monophysitic doctrines of the Egyptian churches, and with this act the Abyssinian Church too withdrew from the Church at large. About two centuries later Mahommedanism conquered Egypt, and the voluntary separation of the Abyssinian Church became an enforced isolation. It became and remained for nearly a thousand years isolated from the church universal.

These facts have had a decisive influence in determining the character of Abyssinian Christianity to the present day. Naturally after their separation they became all the more zealous in the observance of those doctrines and worship on account of which the separation had taken place. Then the conservatism, naturally so deeply implanted in the Semitic peoples, proved a most effective assistant agent in the process of spiritual petrifaction. Accordingly we have in the Abyssinian of to-day virtually a petrified Greek Christianity of the fourth and fifth centuries, ecclesiastical ruins on a grand scale. The outward forms, liturgies, dogmas, and ceremonies have been handed down from century to century uninfluenced by the developments that were going on in the Christian nations elsewhere. But at the same time the spiritual element in Abyssinian Christianity was lost, and nothing remained but a sterile formalism, a strange admixtnre of barbarism and loud profession of orthodox faith. In reality the Abyssinian is a typical representative of the Orthodox Church of the East, left alone to work out its principles consistently and to the bitter end. Singular phenomena result from this condition of affairs. The famous Emperor Theodore, whose cruel treatment of the Protestant missionaries in 1868 led to the English expedition, under Lord Napier, into the heart of Abyssinia and to the burning of the capital city Gondar, was perfectly willing to discuss by the hour the fine points in regard to the doctrine of the two natures of Christ, and on the same day order the hands and feet of several hundred political opponents or suspects to be cut off. He saw no inconsistency between his professions and his practices. The most brutal of Oriental despotism, such as is characteristic of the untamed Semitic heart and is yet seen in the Arab Bedouin, is found allied with a fervency of prayer, fasts, and religious observances in general that would be enigmatical, were it not known that centuries and centuries of isolation and stagnation of spiritual life had changed into dead forms what were originally living principles. In many of the ruder virtues the Abyssinians excel; but the higher qualities of mind and soul that spring from a regeneration through the Gospel, and the possession and appreciation of spiritual gifts-these are absent.

And this it is that makes the mission problem in Abyssinia so vexing and perplexing. Again and again has the attempt been made to revive the Christianity of Abyssinia, but with only meagre snccess. In general, the Catholics have been most successful among the Abyssinians themselves, while the Protestants have done the most effective work among the Falashas. But repeatedly have the missionaries of both churches been expelled from Abyssinia, and there is really such a prohibitative edict in existence at present, altho on account of French influences, it is not enforced over against the Roman Catholic emissaries. How grand it would be if the oldest Christian nation of the world, the Abyssinian, could be made the basis for a crusade to evangelize the whole Dark Continent; yet such a scheme, in the light of history, would be visionary. The corrupt Christianity of Abyssinia is seemingly a greater hindrance to the Gospel cause than the darkness and ignorance of the blacks. May the present prominence of Abyssinia and its contact with the civilized world of the West teach that gifted and historic people that the glory of Western civilization are not cannons and guns, but a living and evangelical Christianity I

FURTHER OVERTHROWS OF AFRIOAN SLAVE·TRADEBB

FURTHER OVERTHROWS OF AFRICAN SLAVE-TRADERS.

BY REV. JAMES JOHNSTON, DARWEN, LANOASHIRE, ENGLAND.

Unprecedented successes have been achieved by the British Central African Protectorate since December last under the command of Commissioner SIr H. H. Johnston and his efficient and heroic staff, supported by the httle force of Sikhs and trained natives. The defeats inflicted on the powerful slave-raiding chiefs occupying the western and southern shores of Lake Nyassa have been of the most shattering character, and may be regarded as having broken once for all the power of the slave trade in those regions. One immediate result of the operations- is that the traderoute mto the far interior westward and northwestward of the lake is' now open, and the slave route to the Zambesi closed.

Ever since the pioneers of the Universities Mission, guided by Livingstone, reached the Upper Shire in 1861, some thirty-five years ago, there has been an incessant struggle between the settlers and the slave-holders. From 188'7 to 1889 the Arabs constantly attacked the British traders and mission posts, and had not men of the type of Captain Lugard and Consul O'Neill defended them, entire destruction would have followed. With the appointment of Commissioner Johnston to administer British Central Africa in 1891, the tide has happily and unceasingly turned against the slave-raiders, and thus the claims of Africa's humanity in many localities redressed. During the month of March, 1894, the great chief Makanjira was crushed, and in the spring of 1895, when Sir H. H. Johnston was absent in India, the still more powerful chief, Kawinga, who had been & terror to his neighbors since the days of Livingstone, was defe8ted, pursued, and driven from his capital, on attacking one of the Blantyre mission stations, by that gallant aide-de-camp, Acting Commissioner Sharpe, with a few Sikhs and native levies. ,By the aid of the Sikhs, which Commissioner Johnston brought with him on his return to Nyassaland, he has been able to follow up the action of Mr. Sharpe, through the splendid services of several British officers, and rid the country, for good, of three powerful slave-raiders and the capture of fourteen chiefs, and some 63~ prisoners.

The commissioner himself dealt a heavy blow at the slave-traders who infest the southern shores of Lake Nyassa by defeating Zarafi, the strongest of their chiefs, and liberating the slaves found in his possession. More remarkable and auspicious has been the overtlIrow of the notorious chief Mwasigungu, a man of Zulu origin, living in the country west of Lake Nyassa. Declining to come to peaceable terms with the British, he eventually declared war against them, and ultimately challenged them by forming a confederacy with the Angoni and Yaos. His career latterly had jeopardized the entire outlook for missions and civilization, by his closing the important trade route from the lake to Luapula River and the Congo, and raiding for slaves far into the Morimba District, which is under the direct administration of the British Protectorate station at Kota Kota, the lake port, aggravated by his infamous cruelties upon the slaves in his compounds. To effect the capture of this tyrant and his stronghold an intrepid officer, Lieutenant Edward Alston, was dispatched, accompanied by Sergeant-Major Devoy and a British force of 150, composed of Sikhs and negroes, with which marched some 5000 natives, contingents from allied chiefs. Against these Mwasi placed some 20, 000 fighting men in differ-

A M188IONARY HlilROlNE-MADAMllI COILLARD

ent positions on the field or within his fortifications. In spite of these tremendous odds opposed to them the comparatively miniature attacking force, during engagements covering several days, took every settlement of the enemy. Under circumstances of the most trying nature, and ex- posed to Arab marksmen equipped with Remington rifles, Lieutenant Alston's volunteers fought with the utmost gallantry. The capture included more than 600 of Mwasi's men, 14 chiefs, and the redoubtable Mwasi- gungu, a former lieutenant of the .slave-raider Makanjira, who in 1891 treacherously enticed Mr. Boyce and Mr. M'Ewan into his village under a flag of truce, and there basely murdered them. Lieutenant Alston also took possession of one large Arab standard, 250 cattle, 564 guns, and a quantity of gunpowder. Every precaution was taken to protect the women and children cooped up in the various stockades, and no less than 569 wretched, shrivelled slaves were also successfully convoyed to the British camp. It is computed that in the successive engagements and subsequent rout upward of 200 of Mwasi's followers must have been slain, many of them falling into the hands of the long-oppressed and infuriated Wakonde. Kopa Kopa, a well-known chief, was found dead near the stockade, while his ruling chief, Mwasigungu, was taken to Kota Kota, , on Lake Nyassa, aud after' an impartial trial for his diabolical crimes was condemned to death and executed. Subsequently Lieutenant Alston and Captain H. T. Stewart led another expedition against the last two remain- ing slave-traders in the British Protectorate, the Chiefs Ombala and M'Pemba, who were completely defeated and their strongholds seized. During the past autumn campaigu the following slaves have been released: At Kindambos, 49 j Mpondas, 379 j Makanjira's 160 j Mlozi's 596: total, 1184 j to all of whom Commissioner Johnston has given freedom, and in each case has made provision for their independent living in future.

Great as these victories have been on behalf of suffering humanity and the terminating of centuries of oppression, it is not at present possible to effect a complete emancipation in the adjacent territory. It is the custom of the Yaos who live round the southeastern corner of the lake and their Arab allies to retire precipitately to. Portuguese soil, where they are at liberty to work their own pleasure. Even this immunity, however, will be checked. Every fresh triumph over this slave ring makes the raids of these man-hunters into the British Protectorate a more hazardous enterprise. As may be expected, the flourishing Scotch colony in the Shire highlands will now venture to extend northward to the shores of Nyassa, and with each foot of ground colonized, the marauders must inevitably fall back. Long ago the slave dhows on the lake were destroyed, and providing that Sir H. H. Johnston has resources enough to prevent the Arabs from coming round by the north end of Nyassa via German East Mrica, the inhuman occupation of the old-time slave-traders in Portuguese East Africa will be gone. In that day, which is very near, a glorious answer will have been vouchsafed to Livingstone's oft-repeated prayer, " Thy kingdom come."

A MISSIONARY HEROINE-MADAME COILLARD.

BY MISS ALICE BERTRAND, PARIS, FRANCE.

On January loth, 1887, unusual excitement reigned in the rich and beautiful valley of the Sefoula, near the Zambezi River. Men, wrapped in long strips of calico tied round the waist by belts of serpent-skins, and white and downy rabbit-tails in their hair; women, in still larger numbers, with their short petticoats of antelopes' hides, and copper or ivory brace- lets dangling on their wrists and knees, all were hastening to see that extraordmary phenomenon-a white lady! The air resounded with a clapping of hands and shouts of " Shangwe 1 Khosi 1 Lumela ma rona I"

(" Hail, hail, 100'd ; good day, 0 ! our mother.") The" lord" thus loudly cheered was no other than Monsieur Coil- lard, the dauntless French missionary, and the "mother" was his wife, Christina Coillard, a sweet, middle-aged lady. .

If, according to the olden-time poet, the heart of the hero who first ventured on the ocean of tempests was shielded with a threefold breast- plate, what must have been the armor of the first European lady who set her foot in those African wilds ~ Fortunately that armor had been forged by long years of silent preparation.

Madame Coillard* lived one of those harmonious lives whose mature age is the realization of their youthful dreams. She already loved mis- sions when a little girl, in her quiet Scotch parsonage of Greenock. She had subscribed, out of her own pocket-money, to a missionary paper for children, and her heart had beaten with indignation at the sight of little Sarah Roby, a poor child who had been buried alive by her heathen parents, but fortunately rescued by a missionary, and who was taken all over England and Scotland as a living proof of the horrors of paganism.

But when Christina's interest in evangelization developed into a decided missionary vocation it caused great surprise among her friends, for mis- sions were far from being popular forty years ago. Christina Mackintosh was not, however, a girl to be thwarted in her resolution by vain object tions, and she could but pity those who were unable to understand the grandeur of her calling. .

In 1855 we find Miss Mackintosh giving French lessons in Paris with her sister. She had a natural gift for teaching, and seems to have been very fond of her little French pupils. There lived then in Paris a rich and pious lady, Madame Andre Walther, whose drawing-room was the rendez- vous of all Protestants of note. There it was Miss Mackintosh made the acquaintance of a young theological student, Frangois Coillard.

We have but a few dry dates to satisfy our sympathetic curiosity as to the early growth of love in these two hearts. Monsienr Coillard had already been for three years in Basutoland when his betrothed joined him at the Cape. They were married there on November 23d, 1861. " Never,"

said Madame Coillard to her husband on her wedding-day-" never will you find me between you and your duty; wherever you have to go, be it to the end of the world, I shall follow you." This was more than a beautiful saying, it was the ruling principle of all her life.

Immediately after the wedding the young couple settled at Leribe, a secluded spot of Basutoland, where French Protestants have a large mis- sion. In spite of many difficulties and even of a cruel war, which obliged them to leave the country for a while, they spent there a few happy and comparatively peaceful years. They built a cottage, and had a beautiful garden with flowers. Madame Coillard hoped never to leave it, but the churches of Basutoland had decided to found a mission-field where native evangelists might find some scope for their activity, and for that purpose Monsieur Coillard was requested to explore the land of the Banays. When the Coillards heard of the proposal they were just about to start on a long- * Madame Coillard (Christina Mackintosh) was bOlll at Greenock, Scotland, on November 29th, 1829, and died at Sefoula, Zambezi, on October 28th, 1891. wished-for journey to Europe, which they had not seen for sixteen years; but after ten days' thought and prayer they accepted, unhesitatingly sacri- ~ficing all their cherished plans.

Now began for Madame Coillard a new life of adventures, perils, and 'sufferings of all kinds. No other reward crowned her endeavors but that which she found in her growing power of making ever greater sacrific~s.

After an unsuccessful expedition to the land of the Banays, Monsieur and Madame Coillard visited the regions of the Zambezi, where the language I()f the Basutos was still spoken. This fact would greatly facilitate Chris- tian work in that country, many missionaries being already acquainted with the Basuto language. After a trip to Europe, Monsieur Coillard returned with his wife to the Zambezl, this time to settle there.

We will not follow Madame Coillard in all those wearisome journeys, but rather would show the important part the lady missionary has to play, for, as Monsieur Coillard says, " The missionary is only a missionary inas- much as his wife is one and helps him." She is not merely a housewife, but a lady, a nurse, a teacher, a mother, and often, alas! a martyr.

The strange scenery in which Madame Coillard now found herself might seem at first most fascinating. Untrodden forests; vast plains, as white .as snow; mighty rivers, like that beautiful blue Zambezi, flowing slowly between tall and prickly rushes, or darting suddenly into an abyss, roaring ;and sending up clou~s of smoke into the air. But this fair picture has a ·dark, very dark side to it. Famine may at every turn knock at your -door j in the most intense heat you may have to walk forty miles to get a -cup of water; troops of armed savages may attack your peaceful wagon, ioaming with rage and yelling menaces. There are some people who, very ,generously and a little disdainfully, object to women sharing such dangers.

Monsieur Coillard did not hold that opinion. "We cannot but congratu- llate ourselves," he writes, " upon having my wife and niece with us. The wmplications which their presence involves are nothing compared to the comfort they are to us. My wife has taken her place of mother and sister of mercy. She is often a providence to us." But in Gideon's chosen host not the willing, only the worthy were accepted. To be a soldier in ,the missionaries' valiant army it is not enough to be ready, one must be ;prepared. .

The missionary's life, far from being a contemplative one, is too I()ften made up of very humble duties, which consume all his time and patience. Fortunately Madame Coillard was a superior housewife. She lmew how to cut out dresses, knead bread, and even make her own soap :and candles. Besides the ability shown in such little details, which can hardly be called little when we remember that the lady missionary is the chief agent of civilization among women, she had remarkable aptitudes for superintending. Last, but not least, she possessed a sweet and calm dis- position. If temper is, as has been said, the nine tenths of Christianity, a woman must be a true Christian indeed when she can see her most pre- cious boxes trampled upon, and her husband's clothes adorning some im- pudent black, without once losing patience.

The missionary woman is something like the "chatelaine" of old, almost a queen. Strange as it may seem, the native chief, iilstinctively feeling the superiority of a Christian and of a civihzed man, treats him as his equal and invites himself to his house. The missionary's wife is there- fore bound to know the laws of A.frican etiquette, and receive her royal guests with the courteous dignity which becomes the representative of a .higher civilization and morality. There is also the European traveller, who has imperative claims on your kindness, for he may not have eaten a piece of bread nor seen a white face for many a month. Madame CoIl. lard's duties were not always so easy and pleasant as the receiving of a poor explorer. Notwithstanding her delicate health, she was the sister of mercy to all, whites and natives. Many a time she had to appeal to her ardent charity in order to nurse patiently those rough Zambezians, affiicted with loathsome diseases. She once fell a victim to her zeal. " I have nursed so m'any sufferers from ophthalmia, 1 have poured so much sulphate of zinc into their eyes," she writes, "that I have caught an ophthalmia myself. "

Madame Coillard's favorite work was teaching. She had unconsciously prepared herself for it as a girl, when giving French lessons in Paris, and she taught to the very last. A few days before her death she was sitting among the prattling wives of the king, cutting out dresses for them, and telling them, in her own sweet way, the parable of the prodigal son. But the education of those coarse women proved a most arduous task, and Madame Coillard far preferred the children's school-that captivating school, as she called it-which was founded as soon as they had definitely settled at Sefoula. They hoped it to be a means of drawing the natives to the Gospel through their children. The school-room was formed by the shadows of the trees, and, instead of using slates and copy-books, the children wrote upon the sand. Children came in large numbers. King Lewanika held instruction in high reverence, and he had little huts built for his sons near the mission station, so that they should lose no opportunity in learning. What seems more wonderful still, the girls themselves would join their brothers. Fond of her home as she was, Madame Coillard decided to sacrifice it in some measure, in order to admit the daughters of the king and the little slaves into her family.

" This numerous household," writes she, "has been a cause of much occupation to me, but also of deep interest. I cannot but thank God with a grateful heart for the privilege of having all those dear boys and girls under our roof. Our four little princesses are very obedient, clever, and industrious. I am so pleased to see them happy and contented. The two daughters of the king read quite fluently now, and the two other girls, already engaged, though so young, to the King's son and to his nephew, are also improving. This is a wide field open to us, and if we had more help and means, the number of children who would come to be taught would be almost unlimited."

Intellect is more easily developed than conscience, and the little Barotsis were soon learned enough to pass a public examination in reading, singing, and reciting. That school festival must have been no common spectacle, honored, as it was, by the presence of the black king himself, who alternately encouraged or blamed the candidates, following the reading with a book in his hand.

But, alas! she who had given to her black daughters all that a woman's heart contains of unspent motherly love, was only repaid by ingratitude. Moral corruption is something dreadful in the regions of the Zambezi. Two of those girls scaled the palisades at night and fled into the forest for most shameful purposes and had to be sent away at once.

This was a terrible blow for Madame Coillard. She tried to master her sorrow, adopted other little girls, but she had lost the mainspring of energy, faith in her work. Surely, this bitter grief was one of the causes which hastened her end. Madame Coillard had been sickly for years, and she and her husband often allude to fatigues, to fever, ophthalmia, or other illnesses from which she suffered; but a vigorous mind dwelt in that frail body and ruled it unmercifully, as a strong-willed pilot governs a disabled ship. The ship was bound for the port; she might be wrecked, but she must not wander from her route. Christina Coillard had consecrated her life to African missions, and nothing, not even the threats of death itself, could have deterred her from her vocation.

Once Monsieur Coillard proposed to her to travel for her health. , , No," she replied; "life is too short and our work here too extensive. Let us remain faithfully at our post. The Master knows that I want my health, and, should it be His wish, He might give it to me here without my going to find it elsewhere."

One day, when returning from a missionary journey with her husband and Mademoiselle Kiener, a devoted Swiss young lady whom she considered as her own daughter, fever laid her low. After a day of great mental agony she became calm and serene, "talking of invisible things as one who is already on the threshold of heaven." The day before her death she said to her husband, "Dying is not so difficult all I feared. It is not painful, and then the passage is so very short. Underneath are the everlasting arms." A few hours later she went quietly to sleep in the peace of the Lord.

Madame Coillard's husband is one of the most energetic and faithful missionaries of the Paris Missionary Society. He is not so widely known as some, but he deserves a large place among the "heroes of African history." When young he was sent to Basutuland, where he toiled zealously and successfully for nearly twenty years. The Basutu Christians learning that a large tribe on a bend of the Zambesi River, in Central Africa, speaking their language, were destitute of the Gospel, decided to send it to them. M. Coillard offered to pioneer the little band of African evangelists, accompanied by his wife and niece. They had to encounter giant obstacleR at the outset, one of which was the refusal of Lobengula, the chief of the Matabele tribe, to allow them to pass through his territory, and holding them captives for several months. On their arrival in the Barotsi kingdom, the place of their destination, the chief, Lewanika, tho he did not drive them away, treated them in the unkindest manner. One has well observed that M. Coillard and his party were appointed to undergo" the reality without the name of martyrdom" at the hands of Lewanika, who was as odious as Mwanga, the king of the Baganda, tho not so bloodthirsty. "What have I to do," said the savage potentate, in a fit of anger, " with a Gospel that gives me neither guns nor powder nor sugar nor artisans to work for me~" Threats were thrown out to strangle those who served the missionaries. In the midst of their trials Mrs. Coillard was called away by death, but without a regret that she had gone to that distant field. M. Coillard was urged by his relatives in France to return home, but labored on with a faith and.courage truly sublime. The state of affairs has greatly changed. Reinforcements have been sent to the field. The king has become a stanch friend of the missionaries. His son, the heir to the throne, has become a Christian, and a great and good work is now being accomplished. Sirpo Pinto, the noted African explorer, in his book, " How I Crossed Africa," speaks in the highest terms of praise and gratitude of the Coillard family, and he has reason to do so, for he is indebted to their kind care for the preservation of his life. It would be interesting to us all should the life of this servant of God be written for us to profit thereby.-(Josiah Tyler, D.D.)

INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT

II.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND CONDUCTED BY BEV. J. T. GBACEY, D.D.

Oonditions and Results in Korea. tume as well as in a tight-fitting suit and a derby hat. BY REV. GEORGE HEBER JONES, SEOUL, KOREA. These Koreans live in mud huts;. straw-thatched, with rooms about eight; Geographically, Korea extends from feet square and five to six feet in height..

32· to 42° north latitude, and has about It is a peculiar thing to say, but, never..

the same number of degrees expansion theless, it is a fact, that the Korean· in longitude. The climate is equable, sleeps over the fire. The rooms are Cliln- and the country lies between two warm structed so that an intricate system of ocean currents. Korea consists of 100,- tlues runs over the floor. 0 ver the fluea 000 square miles, and is as mountain- are laid flags of stone, on top of which.

ous as Switzerla.nd. The origin of the mud is plastered, and over the whole a.

people is wrapped in obscurity, but they heavy thick oiled paper is pasted. The: probably came from India. The people fire by which the meal is cooked is con- are about five feet five inches in height, ducted into these flues, and on top. of'

and manifest less of the Mongolian fea- this the Korean sleeps. There are no turas than the Chinese or Japanese. chairs and no tables worthy the name.

They dress in garments built upon a The houses are grouped along narrow plan evidently intended to consume and crooked lanes, and present a very large quantities of cloth. Once there unattractive appearance. Globe-trot- was It request made to ascertain, the ters who visit Korea find little to rouse amount of goods used in one of these their enthusiasm or elicit their admira- costumes. The United States resident- tion. The people are agricultural, the minister made the measurements, and great mass of them being occupied im found that one full costume of a Korean rice culture.

noble in office would require 375 yards The position of woman is far from a:.

of native goods about 16 or 18 inches desirable one. The heel of heathenism wide. Their hats are made of woven rests heavily indeed on the neck of man,.

hair, and that of the poorest coolie costs but it rests infinitely more heavily om $5. This hat has just been done away the neck of woman. In Korea she is; with by law. The universal color is held to be completely inferior to man in white, but black is gradually coming every respect. She is secluded withim into style. The cut of the Korean gar- the inner apartments of the house and ments struck me at first as being very kept a virtual prisoner there, never'

ridiculous, but I very soon learned that lea.ving it except for a rare visit to her I myself looked quite as ridiculous to pa.rents, when she goes in a chair the Koreans as tbey did to me. A short heavily curtained and generally in the time afterward a Korean noble of very night-time. She is taught in childhood high family, the governor of a prov- that she must hold herself subservient ince, told me that when foreigners first to her father's will, in wifehood to her came to the .pountry with their shorn husband's will, in widowhood to that of heads, yellow hair, tight-fitting gar- the eldest son. Christianity comes with ments, and strange jargon of speech, a welcome and delightful emancipation the nobles thought them the most ridicu- lor her.

lous specimens of mankind they had It W88 God, not man, who held out ever seen, and that nothing worthy of any promise of success in Korea to the consideration could come from such Church when she entered upon her peculiar people. That taught me that work there in 1885. To human vision a JIlan can be a man in 1m !'~W:~ ~~" ~he difficulties appeared SQ enormQWl and the conditions and views of the peo- successful in stamping out Christianity, ple so completely petrified, it was not and the memory of what had happened only folly to attempt work there ; it hung like a dreadful nightmare over the was a waste of energy greatly needed people, so that the very announcement elsewhere. The results in the peninsula of another and open propaganda of to·day prove how unfounded was such Christianity in the country was such as an assumption. There, as everywhere, almost to terrify the people. During it is true that man's distress and help- this persecution reports of the most lessness was God's opportunity. scandalous and libelous nature had been The advance guard of the army of circulated concerning Christianity and Christ in Korea was but a handful of the objects of those who propagated it.

men-Dr. Maclay, Dr. Allen, Rev. Dr. These reports were accepted to a degree Underwood, Dr. Heron, Rev. H. G. among the people, for all effort to dis· Appenzeller, and Dr, Scranton. These prove or controvert them had been men, with the exception of Dr. Maclay effectually Buppressed, and it remained and Dr. Underwood (who was single), for Christianity to find some vindica· were accompanied by their wives-no- tion by future events. What the peo- ble women, who stood by the side of ple knew of Christianity was calculated their husbands, sharing their hardships to do anything but impress them favor- and perils, and cheering and encourag- ably with it. But not only was Chris- ing them in hours of trial and disap- tianity an ill odor, but all foreigners were pointment. Dr. Scranton had the add- regarded with suspicion. The ill·ad· ed blessing of the presence and wise vised and unsuccessful attempts to open counsel of his mother, often alluded to the country by force by the French dur- lovingly as the Barbara Heck of Meth- ing the sixties, by the American expedi.

odism in Korea, whose mature judg- tion in 1875, and by those nondescript ment and saintly presence have been of expeditions of a German Jew adven- untold good to the younger members turer, had caused the Koreans to regard of the mi8Sionary community. Dr. the advances of foreigners as anything Heron has been called to the presence but deserving of a hospitable reception.

of the Master he loved and served so To a certain degree this feeling had been well. The others remain to enjoy the allayed by the conduct of Admiral Schu· fruits of victory and win still greater felt when the American treaty was conquests for Jesus. The labors of negotiated and by the negotiation of Dr. Maclay were those of prospecting treaties with Korea by the various for.

for all Protestant missions, proTiding eign powers.

for and subsequently temporarily super· In 1885, when the first missionaries intending, from Japan, the initiation of went there, however. so little was the Methodist Episcopal mission. known about foreigners that the old A word as to the conditions which views largely hllld sway. The Korean existed in Korea when Protestant Chris· saw the ridiculous garb-garments the tianity first began its work: cut of which struck them as anything 1. Christianity was in a very ill odor but decent, the shorn heads, the eyes.

with the Koreans at that time. Within oil' color, the jargon of speech, and the memory of most of those living a they saw but little else. They voted mighty persecution had taken place, by unanimously that" Verily these are the which over 10,000 Koreans, converts to barbarians of which we have heard so the Roman Catholic Church, were cruel· often." Still another element which en- ly massacred. The priests and leaders tered into the situation to encumber it had been driven into hiding; the rest with obstacles was an ill·advised at- of the converts had disappeared al- tempt to overturn the old government most altogether from the public vision. and set up one dominated by the pro- To the Korean eye it seemed that the gressive party. In December, 1884, xp.easures of the ~overI).ment had been this attempted revoluti.QJ,tb~~~e.o~t, h~t, was quickly suppressed, and the ene· peculiarities noted, and plans laid for mies of progress managed to load with the inauguration of a worl: which the odium of the rebels all progressive should be commensurate with the ex- and foreign ideas which the so·called tent of the people. The field was truly rebels had espoused. Under Divine a virgin one.

Providence, however, Dr. Allen, the I make no attempt to exhaust the tirst missionary of the Presbyterian catalogue of difficulties and obstacles or Church to Korea, who had arrived in to magnify them. It is simply to indi- the latter part of 1884, was present in cate something of what had to be done Seoul. He was called to attend profes· ten years ago.

sionally one of the most representative What have these ten years brought men of the conservative party, and by forth?

his healing of this man's wounds, re- 1. The tirst result, which is certainly ceived in the emeute the story of which entitled to be enshrined as the chief after has been told so often, he was able to ten ye~rs of work in Korea, is the con.

neutralize to some extent the odium in quest of the prejudice of the people.

which foreigners were held. The ser- This has been accomplished to an extent vices of Dr. Allen to the cause of Chris- which transcends the wildest expecta- tianity and the advancement of Korea tions of the first missionaries when they can never be fully estimated. began their work in the field. Uncon- This was the condition of the country sciously, most of the time almost like politically when the tirst missionaries the melting of the snow under the rays went there. Great as were the difficul- of the sun, at other times like the strip- ties which grew out of this condition of ping of the trees of their leaves by No- affairs, they formed but a part of the vember blasts, this prejudice has disap- obstacles which the first miBSionaries peared. POBBibly that is too strong a had to encounter. This succession of way to put it. This prejudice still historic events to which I have been al- exists in isolated cases; but as far as luding had become petrified in the Ko- the people are concerned as a whole, rean mind in an unreasonable prejudice the Koreans have overcome their suspi- against foreigners in general and Chris- cion of foreigners, and Christianity has tianity in particular. been vindicated from 'the pdium with 2. The second great obstacle was the wWch it was regarded ten years ago.

utter lack of any familiarity with the Much of this work may be said to have field to which the first missionaries were been done within the last three years.

appointed. Korea was truly an un- About that time the writer was called known land and its people strangers. to a village on a populous island to bap- There is little doubt that of equal im- tize an old woman. When he arrived portance with a knowledge of the lan- at the shore he was met with the mes- guage is a knowledge of the people to sage that the villagers would destroy which the missionary is sent, and the the home of the Christian residing there if missionaries in Korea had to acquire he introduced a foreign missionary into this knowledge by slow and often dis· that hamlet. So the baptism took place appointing and grievous experiences. in a boat at the seashore at midnight.

The customs of the people had to be In less than three years from that time studied and weighed. The systems of a thriving church grew up in that very religious belief which the people held hamlet. It was the privilege of the had to be examined and determined, missionary who had been excluded from and the intellectual bias of the mind that town to receive a number of people and the trend of thought watched and into the church, to baptize no less than studied. The country itself was geo- nineteen men, women and children, graphically unknown to them. It had and to behold the valley lit up at night to be traversed, the great centers of by the fires of burning shrines and population discovered, tlleir provincial fetiches, w~i911 the vUlagers themselves were destroying to break their connec- enhanced thereby. HOIIPitals have been tion wi1lh heathenism. This is illustra- opened for the relief of the distressed tiye to a considerable degree of the great and the gratitude of thou!lands won by change in sentiment which has taken the cures effected. Permanent work in place in many centers in Korea. Wher' preaching and evangelizing the people ever Christianity has entered and begun has been opened at aboutforty different work it has easily conquered any vestige places throughout the nine provinces, of prejudice or opposition, and while and the number of people Identified as the people do not necessarily flock into members and probationers with the the church in multitudes to become Church reaches over 1100. During Christians, their views concerning Chris- 1895 these native Christians gave on an tianity, eivi1lzation and foreigners have average about $1 apiece to the work of changed vastly for the better. the Church in Korea. The beginnings .. 2. The second great result has been of a native ministry now gladden our the mutering of the language, To the hearts. Young Koreans are following knowledge of the writer there is no mis- the divine call to preach the Gospel to sionary in Korea but has some knowl- their people. Some are in our educa- edge of the Janguage, while, when the tional institutions preparing for that gavernment was recently in need of purpose. Others are employed as help- competent interpreters there were no ers and colporteurs, while a few, with- less than eight men among the missiona- out any payor emolument of any kind, ries in Seoul who were competent to act are preaching the Gospel to their people as the medium between the king and and doing a good work for their Ml.lster.

the foreign representatives. The Ko- rean tongue has been studied, gram- mars written, dictionaries compiled, and An Afrioan Pioneer.

treatises published, which greatly sim- BY DR. W. A. P. MARTIN, PRESIDENT plify the task of future missionaries in EMERITUS OF THE IMPERIAL TUNGlearning the language; but, above all, WEN COLLEGE, PEKIN, CillNA. the people have been given in their own tongue the blessed Word of God and In 1834 the American Board lIent taught to sing His praise in their own their first mission to South Africa. It language. consisted of Messrs. Adams, Champion, 3. There is no class Qf men In Korea Grout, Lindley, Venable, Wilson, and more familiar with the geography of the their wives. The last survivor of that.

country, with the customs, habits, and band was Mrs. Venable, who closed peculiarities of the people and with their her pilgrimage in Erie, Kan., on March provincial differences thaN the missiona- 28th, 1896, at the ripe age of eighty- ries. There may be said to be had by three.

the body of workers here, 8. knowledge Up to the last she followed with keen of the people, which adds to their im- interest the fortunes of the Zulu people portance in the eyes of the populace and of the mission of which she had themselves, qualifies them for etHcient formed a part. Tho her connection and forceful work among them, and with the work was brief-not over five givu them 8. ready entrance to the years-she rejoiced to see its expanding hearts and the hearing of"the people. seale and maturing fruits. It now has 4. The work itself has been organized 28 stations and 30 missionariell, with a along wide, far·reaching and permanent church-membership of near 2000 and a lines. Schools have been founded for following of five times that number.

the enlightenment of the people. Edu- Nor did she view with less interest the cational work carried on by the mis· growth of Great Britain's South African sionaries is regarded with respect by the empire, which she lived to see extended people, and their importance greatly from the Cape to the Zambesf. Often in my childhood I was privi- . was not half that distance. At night leged to hear from her lips the thrilling the wagons were formed in a circle, thus narrative of perils and deliverances ex- providing a pretty secure camp against perienced by those pioneer missionaries. the attacks of savage beasts or still The British colony was limited to a nar- more savage men. Their oxen were row strip around the Cape of Good sometimes killed by lions, and hyenas Hope. Less than thirty years prior to were constantly prowling about their that date England had taken possession camping grounds.

of it as part of the empire of Napoleon Six months only had Ihey been settled at the time when his brother Louis was in their new home when, just as they King of Holland, and its strategic im- felt ready to begin effective work, they portance was such that she never were waked one morning by volleys thought of restoring it to its original of musketry. Looking out of their owners as she did the isle of Java. windows, they saw a body of mounted The Dutch constituted the bulk of Boers in possession of the village, while the population, and naturally enough the people were flying in every direc- they were dissatisfied with British rule tion. In a few minutes the leader en- in a land where they had been masters. tered their house and explained the In 1833 a grand exodus of Boers set situation. The Zulus had been stealing toward the far interior with a view to cattle from the Dutch colonists, and the planting a new Dutch republic beyond latter had now come on them by way the sphere of British inflitence. The re- of repri.sals. It was the beginning of a sult-tho many years were to elapse be- war that might not end soon. If the fore its accomplishment-was the crea- missionaries remained at their post they tion of the Orange Free State and the would be exposed to the blind vengeance Transvaal, of which we have recently of a savage race. He therefore advised seen so much in our journals. them to quit the place, and kindly The diamonds of Kimberley and the offered them all possible assistance and gold of Johannesburg lay hidden in the protection in doing so; but he gave sands of the desert at the time our mis- them only six hours to make their sionaries penetrated those regions in preparations.

quest of something more precious. No It did not take the missionaries long railroad was there to whirl them across to decide. The decision was, in fact, the plains with the rapidity of an eagle's taken out of their hands by the fact of flight, nor was there any telegraph to war, which would leave them no peo- flash intelligence from station to sta- ple to preach to; so, with heavy hearts, tion, as it now does daily from Bulu- they bade farewell to that first station, wayo to London and New York. and escorted by the Dutch to a point Livingstone had not yet come on the beyond the sphere of hostilities, they stage. Moffat was the great explorer looked about for another field in which of that day; and after consultation with to prosecute their mission.

him, they decided to fix themselves at a They found it in another section of point not far from the banks of the the Zulu race, whose chief, named Din- Tugela among a tribe ruled by a warlike gaan, was looked on as a sort of king, chief named Moselekatze. The journey and always spoke of :&Ioselekatze as thither was long and toilsome-its dura- " my dog." Not long, however, were tion measured by months instead of they at their new station when the ris- weeks. Their conveyances were wagons, ing tide of Dutch immigration again each a dwelling-house and a fort, and swept over them. On this occasion the each drawn, without a road, over grass, outbreak was almost as Budden as be- brushwood, or barren sand by twelve fore, and much more tra~ic. The firllt yoke of oxen. Their ordinary march intimation of the coming trouble was was twelve mile. a day; and often it brought them by a royal messenger, who brought a special command for States and engaged in educational work Mr. Venable to come to the king and at Paris, Ill. .. not to eat or sleep on the road. " Setting off without delay, and making the Tho unwearied in doing good at home, whole distance of fifty miles on foot in Mrs. Venable appeared to have left her a very short time (tho perhaps not with- heart in Africa, and her devotion to the out.food or sleep), Mr. Venable arrived cause of foreign missions was conat Dingaan's kraal. At the door of the tagious. Through her influence her council house he saw the arms of Dutch two young brothers (one of them the soldiers stacked in military fashion; writer of these lines) and others whom but on going inside. what was his sur- I could name had their faces turned prise not to find a Dutchman! They toward the foreign field. were carrying on negotiations for the Who can measure the results of a purchase of land, and he had been sum- consecrated life like hers ?

moned to assist in a grand palaver. Discriminations Against Protestants in .. Where are the Dutch ?" he asked. Turkey . .. They have gone hunting," replied In the March number of this REVIEW the king. we treated the topic" The Attitude of H That is not very likely, or they the Turkish Government toward Chris- tians." The administration of the laws, would have taken their guns," suggest- edicts, or regulations is, however, by ed the missionary. no means equal toward all Christians, discriminations in favor of the Greek .. Then they have gone fishing," said Church and against Protestants and the king with a grim smile, but without Roman Catholics having been the rule a blush. for some years.

Perceiving that Mr. Venable suspect- At the risk of restating some things ed something, be added: .. The truth is, said in that article, we adopt, making I have killed the Dutch; but I don't our own the following communication. intend to kill you." It was not written for publication, and we are not at liberty to announce the That morning had witnessed in that author-at least at pIesent. Our in. very room one of those tragedies which formant says about the edict of Januprove how impossible it is for the sav- ary, 1892: age and civilized to live together in harmony. Encroachments provoktl re- " By imperial decrees and by treaties prisals, and reprisals lead to the exter- liberty to worship and to educate their mination or subjugation of the weaker. children long before llad been con- Dingaan, by making a show of concilia- ferred upon and enjoyed by the Christion, had decoyed into his capital a tiansof Turkey. Freedom of education party of fifty Boers. Oxen were slain, had been regulated by a special law in and a feast spread for their entertain- 1889, which made a government inspecment. Then while they were eating tion of the methods of instruction the and drinking, at a secret signal the sole limitation of the liberty to establish young men of the king's bodyguard schools. As to the liberty of worship, rushed on them, and each buried his atJ- it was limited by no special law. For lJefJai in the back of a guest. at least half II century the uniform and official interpretation of the proclama- Not long did the sable tyrant enjoy tion of religious liberty has been that the fruits of his treachery. The aveng- they confer upon all classes the right of ers of blood were on him almost as assembly for worship in any place that soon as the intelligence could reach belongs to them, and only landed propthem. His town was laid in ashes. he erty diverted to permanent religious uses was slain, and his people took refuge in what is now known as Mashonaland.

After this second catastrophe Mr. and Mrs. Venable returned to the United by the erection thereon of church edi- ments of long standing. It Is enly in fices, remained untaxed, subject to the the case where officials are fanatical or special authorization of the Sultan in influenced by special considerations of each case. a personal nature, as in the case men. tioned above, that a lon~·established .. It is said that the edict of January right is incurred, the edict made retro- 2d, 1892, applied to all Christian schools active, and the school or place of worand places of wOr3hip. It should be re- ship prohibited. Respecting the openmarked that no such phrase occurs in ing of new schools or places of worship, the edict. But the edict none the less however, the case is quite different. affects Christians chiefly, and, perhaps, Whereas, under the Ratti Rumayoun entirely. In the matter of education the and the usages of the past, the question needs of the Mohammedans are provid- of the expediency of opening a sooool is ed for by the government, which with left entirely to the community interestadmirable energy is pressing on the ed, submission to government control multiplication of schools of all grades being the only limitation upon the most for Mohammedans. In the matter of perfect liberty. Under the edict of Janworship the edict is executed in respect uary, 1892, the question of expediency to Christians only. Jews are, as ever, is the principal one submitted to the allowed the most perfect liberty in meet· official, who is, in fact, the sole judge aa ing habitually in any private houie to whether any given school is • needwhich is convenient to the community. ed.' The change introduced by the .Ai!. to the case of Mohammedans the edict is patent. In practice no new Government could be overthrown by a school for Christian children can be general uprising. if it were to suggest opened without the Sultan's personal that Mohammedans may not meet for consent. Respecting the meeting for worship unless they first take out a per· worship in a new place, also, the edict mit to do so, or a firman setting apart a is commonly applied in a prohibitive place where they wish to meet. The sense, the parties wishing to assemble discrimination here applied to all Chris- being commonly told that they cannot tians bears very heavily upon the Prot· do so without an imperial firman. • estants, because they have not, like the older Christian sects, a full equipment .. Since the Issue of imperial firmans of ancient churches. for schools and places of wOr3hip is.a matter relating solely to and inseparable " The discrimination becomes further from the dedication of land for religious evident in the order privately sent ont uses, which thereby removes it from the shortly after the issue of the edict reo category of taxable private property, it ferred to, under which no Christian, na- follows that persons temporarily residtive or alien, can own or hire lands or ing in a place where there is no Prothouses in Turkey unless he will sign a estant church, or persons who have not bond to the effect that the house or land the money to build a church, or persons will never be used for the education of whose only landed property is of the children or for the purpose of religious category of that which cannot be exmeetings. This curious • regulation' empt from the class of taxal!lle private is rigidly enforced whenever Christians property, may not meet for worship at purchase lands, but inquiry at the land all because they cannot obtain a firman registration office shows that it is not for a 'church edifice. This limitation enforced and cannot lawfully be en- as to obtaining firmal!.s applies also to forced in the case of Mohammedans. schools. Thus the liberty of education and of worship has been narrowed down .. So far as Protestant schools or by this edict. For the future the enplaces of worship are concerned, the joyment of this liberty is made te deexecution of the edict of January, 1892, pend upon a property qualification has not been attended in general by the hardships of the closure of establish· witWn the reach of those only who can greater enemies, the Protestants as a have access to the ear of the sovereign recompense to their wickedness are himself. standing in our presence covered with shame . .. Another curious result of the edict of 1892 is that it is uniformly said to "Oh, ye orthodox I stand manfully prevent the repair or alteration of any and gather up your strength. Fear private building in which a school or not, for while God is with you no one an assembly for worship has been au· can stand against you. While God is thorized to be held. The authorities our shepherd what wolf shall we fear 2 now hold that the effect of the edict is Thus miserable sinners are destroyed to prohibit such property from being and the faithful are rejoiced. repaired or altered except by special imperial firman, because ,the issue of " This work has been carried on and the permit for the school or the worship brought to a successful issue by the is held to have assimilated the' property energy of our priest Paes Christo alone." to that of permanent church or school buildings. But the permit by which Our correspondent adds: this assimilation is held to have taken " It should be recorded that the Konplace has not changed the category in BtantinoupoliB newspaper is the organ of which the building stands. It is still the Greek patriarchate. WWle Protes· taxable private property. therefore an tants are not partisans of a censorsWp of imperial firman may not issue respect· the press, this is no reason for failing to ing the repair. therefore it cannot be remark that in a country where any pubrepaired or altered at all. The only reo lication of articles of a nature to mold source for a man who has allowed his religious susceptibilities is forbidden by property to be used by an establishment law, and where censors must approve of this class, altho the school or the beforehand all articles published in the worship be formally authorized, if he papers, the authorization for publication wishes to save his buildings from falling of an article like the above quoted, is t8 pieces, is to oust the school or the as- another example of the discrimination sembly worshiping in his house." against Protestants habitually practised by some officials in Turkey." The following translation of part of an article from the KonBtantinoupolis of Among Our Letters. January 27th, O. S., 1893, is given as an illulitration of the spirit of the Greek -Rev. David W. Carter, writing from Christians toward Protestants: Antonio, Tex., says: "An unusual in- terest in the Gospel is being shown by .. Oh, ye miserable Protestants, who those Mexicans now living in Texas. know not what ye do I Your house is From many localities comes the news left unto you desolate like that of the of an awakening interest. I have just enemies of God who slew the Lord held a week's special services in which Jesus Christ. Oh, ye nations, under- forty persons were won to Christ." stand and be overthrown, for God is with us I The orthodox church at Fatsu, -Rev. Thomas Christie, D.D., of having heard of the plan adopted by us Tarsus College, Turkey, writes: "This at Ordu, also made petition to the gov- has been a year of painful trial to us and ernment for the closing of the schools our people in Turkey. But we look to and the services of worship which have see our Father'shand init all. No misceen peacefully conducted there by the 510n1lry has even thought of leaving his Protestants, and they easily succeeded. or her post. In such days as these our Thus under this new victory of our poor people are doubly dear to us. The church, which in five centuries has van- Lord is with us through all. It is for quished and brought to shame, without the good of His kingdom that we lay gUCl and without knife, such and many down our lives here; we feel sure He will give dying peaee as He has given sions in the recent reports of some of to so many precious martyrs this win· our Lodiana missionaries indicating a ter." reaching up for a fuller spiritual bless- -A friend resident in PhiIippopolis, ing in their own souls, nay, more, con. South Bulgaria, writes: "The present fessing to a consciousness of a new ex· is a time of vital importance for the perience of blessed fellowship with Christianization of Bulgaria. The de- Christ. termination of Prince Ferdinand of that " One writes; 'It has been the happrincipality, to be recognized by the piest year of my life as a missionary, European powers, at whatever cost, led and the reason why it has been so is, I him, tho a rigid Roman Catholic, his think, that I have learned to know wife and mother being the same, to sae· what a blessed life and work this is to rifice his first·born son and heir to his which we have been called.' throue, to be rebaptized in the Greek " Another writes: • I should like to Catholic or Bulgarian Church. This mention with profound gratitude that I was done February .14th, and waS sig. believe I have experienced during the naled by the issue of special stamps and past year a quickening and uplifting in postal cards. The Russian Czar sent a my spiritual life, a deeper sense of respecial representative to Sophia to par· sponsibility, a greater joy in service.' ticipate in the ceremonies, and he also " Another says: 'The past year has sent a congratulatory telegram to Prince been the brightest and best spiritually Ferdinand. Since then the prince has of all the years I have spent in India. been recognized by the Suzerain power, Christ has been more to me of a reality, Turkey, which implies recognition by and tasks have been more easy and all the European powers. A conse- hopeful because I knew they were His quence of this strengthening of Russian tasks. ' influence, and of zeal for the national " And still another, dwelling on the church is, more resolute opposition to encouragements in the work the past the evangelical work and some cases of year, adds the following words: 'And determined persecution of Protestant last but not least, we believe that we missionaries are awaking to the possi- Christians. " bility of living nearer our },laster. Call -Rev. '£homas B. WOQd, D.D., writ- it the Spirit·filled life if you will, we ing from Callao, Peru, says: "Perse- are with invincible zeal determined to cutions, involving imprisonments, ban- have more of it. Yea, we are willing ishments, stoning of houses and persons, to be content with nothing else than the incendia'rism, denial of natural and "mind of Christ~' itself. When that legal rights, are suffered constantly by day comes, as come it will, the future the converts, and they endure it with of India is assured.' meekness and cheerfulness. The con- "Commenting on these extracts in verts are improved spirituaUy and ma- another connection, I have said: ' Such terially by their newness of life to such testimonies from men who are not a degree that their neighbors notice young in the service witness unmistaktheir bettered condition, and attribute ably to the refreshing presence of the it to a money stipend distributed by Holy Spirit, and are a bright revelation . the missionaries, and can hardly be of a growth in spiritual life and power made to believe that, instead of receiv- in answer to prayer, such as all our ing money, the converts all give money missionaries abroad, yea, and all our constantly for the Gospel work." churches at home may hopefully strive -Rev. Benjamin Labaree, widely for and expect for themselves.' "

known as a missionary of rare qualities -Mr. F. D. Phinney, Superintendent and success, in a personal note says: of the Baptist mission press, Rangoon, " I have been much moved by expres- Burma, writes . .. Since the arrival in-Burma, in the quickening into new life cold and dead early part of 1892, of the first shipment members, and putting a great longing of the photo-engraved edition of the hunger into the hearts of our Chinese Burmese Bible. about 2500 copies have pr~achers for more spiritual power. been issued-that is, in about four years At a little conference three of them had the number of copies issued of this with Mr_ Smith about the baptism of small and cheap (one rupee) Burmese the Holy Spirit. they were full of joy Bible has equalled the present number to hear there was a way to get power, of Burman Baptist church-members. and wished they could build taber- During these lears the demand for the nacles and stay there, as one of them large type Blble. the Reference New said, where they had learned this good Testament, and for the photo-engraved news." New Testament has been steady, and the important fact may be stated that The volume" A Cycle in Far Cathay," during these four years more Copie8 of by Rev. Dr. W. A. P. Martin, men- Dr. JudBon'8 Burmese Bible have been tioned editorially in our May number, issued than in tM twenty years preceding. will. we learn, not be out till September. We hope to present an early and care- " Since August, 1895, 3000 copies of ful review of this work, which is the photo-engraved edition of. the Bible anticipated with great pleasure. It in Sgaw Karen have been received at would not be easy to name another authe mission press in Rangoon, and very thor so intellectually furnished for the nearly the whole number is now in the task, who has had such rare opportunihands of the people. A further ship- ties to acquaint himself with the matement of 1000 copies is to arrive this rial for an able summary and analytical month. and the balance of the edition review of affairs in the Chinese Empire of 5000 copies is due by the following in the last quarter of a century. steamers. The sales of this edition, uniform in size and price with the Bur- International Missionary Union. mese edition, is simply unprecedented. There is nothing in the history of Bible The thirteenth annual meeting of the distribution in Burma with which to International Missionary Union will be compare it. The demand still con- held at Clifton Springs, New York, tinues all over the field. and it is be- June 10th-17th, 1896. The opening lieved that a second edition of 5000 session begins at 7.80 P.M., of Wednescopies is now being printed, and will day the 10th. Missionaries will be be ready for issue about as soon as gratuitously entertained, chiefly by Dr. wanted." Henry Foster in his noble sanitarium, which for the greater l?art of a halt -Rev. Mr. McNair, writing from century has been a religiOUS Mecca, as Japan on the subject of the revival of well as a health resort. A large numidolatry by the State, says: ber of missionaries have already signi- fied their purpose to attend the meeting .. In one of my late letters I quoted in June. from a Japanese paper on the subject of parliamentary recommendations to All missionaries are urgently requestthe government to build a temple to ed to send the secretary theIr names, and establish the worship of the late 'societies. fields, years of appointment, Prince Kitashirakawa, in Formosa; and (if not now not connected with the and I stated that both houses of parlia- work abroad) date of retirement. The ment had acted in the matter. The union is constantly seeking the address quotation dealt only with the upper of all foreign missionaries who may be house, and when sending it I was told residing (as well as those only visiting) that the lower house had acted simi- in the United States and Canada. The larly. I didn't wait to verify the infor- secretary earnestly invites correspondmation, writing as the mail was leav- ence with any such persons. ing. The truth is, I since find that only the upper house took definite ac- Missionaries are requested to mentlon tion. This correction does not mate- any subjects which they desire disrially alter the fact that many repre- cussed in the meeting, or upon which sentative men in Japan-nObles, educa- they are prepared to speak or read tors, capitalists, I,ltc.-who make up papers, and to suggest suitable speakers the • Lords' decided unanimously to or essayists. Any inquiries will be anrecommend this idolatry business." swered by the secretary of the union.

-Mrs. Arthur H. Smith writes: .. The J. T. GRACEY, President, Holy Spirit seems to be moving on our Rochester, N. Y. Shantung Church (North China) as never before, in a quiet, powerful way, W. H. BELDEN. ,&cretOlf"lJ. Clifton Springs, N. Y.

4:56 lI'mLD Oll' :MONTHLY SUBVBY. –

I1I.-FIELD OF MONTHLV SURVEY.

BY DEL.l.VAN L. PIERSON.

Afrioa,* Madagasoar,t American Freedmen.* NOTES ON AlI'RICA. of the world put together, II We would.

Africa has been given many names: suggest one other name as most approthe " Expiring Continent;" the " Dark priate for faithful Christians who love Continent;" the" Last of the ContI- the Lord's work, and who belleve in His nents;" the "Hopeless Continent." promises, and that is the "inBpiring Mr. Keltie, author of "The Parti- (Jontinent. " This contment has an area tion of Africa," says that "whatever equal to all of Europe and NorthAmerelse it may be, it certainly is, take it all ica combined, and contains at least one in all, the most interesting of all the con- eighth of the human race, oo.d one half tinents. .. He says that Africa now" at- of these men and women have never yet tracts more attention than all the rest heard of Christ 88 their Savior. Five hundred of Africa's languages and dia- * North Africa and Egypt are to be touched lects have yet to be reduced to writing, on In our October issue, which deals especially and hundred" of thousands of miles with Mohammedan lauds. The most complete have never been trodden by the foot of list of mission stations and societies in Africa is a white man. to be found In .. Africa Rediviva," by Dr. R. N. Cust. A new book is In press which will prob- From Senegambia across to Abysably be the most accurate and complete yet pub- sinia is a distance of 4500 miles; this IIshed; it Is by Mr. Frederic Perry Noble, Secre- region, peopled with nearly 90,000,000 tary of the World's Fair Congress In Africa, and people speaking over 100 dilIerent lanis to be entitled .. The Missionary Occupation guages, into which the Bible has not yet of Africa." For articles on this subject already been translated. In all this area there published In this volume of the RIIIVIEW, see labors not a single missionary, only the also p. 106 (February); 411, 418, 442, 443, 449 (present issue). borders of the great territory of the New Books: .. Europe in Africa in the Nine- Soudan having as yet been touched, teenth Century," Elizabeth W. Latimer; Nearly all of Africa is controlled or "Glimpses of Africa," C. S. Smith; .. Chroni- .. influenced" by European governcles of Uganda," R. P. Ashe; .. The Congo for Christ," J. B. Myers; "Illustrated Africa," by ments, the only independent portions Bishop William Taylor; .. Actual Africa," being Morocco, Liberia, Bornu, Wadai, Frank Vincent. Kanem, Baghirim, Dahomey, the South African Republic, and Orange Free Recent Art~: "West African Pioneers" (Sunday Magazine, December, 181l5); "Boer, Britain and Africaner in the Transvaal" (Fort- State. A state of almost constant petty nighUy Review, January, 1896) ; "Slavery under the British Flag, (Nineteenth Century, February, warfare exists in most parts of Central 1896); .. Story of the Development of Africa" «(Jentury, February, 1896); "Missionaries in Africa, and many chiefs and kings are Africa" (National Review, March, 1896); now seeking to throw 01I European pro- "The Helpers of Africa" (Treasury, March, tectorates, etc. Madagascar haS recent- 1896); "Stray Thoughts on South Africa" (FortnighUy Review, April, 1896 ); .. Africa's Claims" ly been conquered by France, and Ash- (Student Volunteer, April, 1896); Ohurck at antee has submitted to England's'de- Home and Aln'Oad, and Go8pel in AU Land8 mands, but Abyssinia stlll fights fiercely against Italy, and England is sending (June, 1896). an army to subdue the dervishes of thll Eastern Soudan. In South A.frica the t See also p.:300 (April); 380 (May) ; 424 (pres- troubles between the Bocrs (or Dutch settlers) and Uitlanders (or foreigners) ent issue). New .Book: "Madagascar of To- Day," W. E. Cousins. Recent Article: "Catholicism in Madagascar"

(Catholic World, January, 1896). in the South African RepubliQ have not :t: See al80 p. 51 (Jannary). yet been settled, and the Matabeles are Recent Articles: "Education of the Negro" in rebellion, causing England to semi troops for their subjugation. (American Magazine Qf Civics, February,'1896); Go8pel in All Land8 (April, 1896).

DARK CONTINENT-A SILENT

Africa has been waiting 1900 years for the Llgbt of Life. There are here at least one hundred millions of people who have never yet heard of Christ and His Gospel; there are nearly as many more who may have heard but who have nnt heeded. Christ died for the Africans, and commissioned HiB followers to tell them so, yet every hour sixteen thonsand are dying without Christ. A thousand missionaries scattered over this vast continent– their stations indicated by the white spots on the map -" but what are they amongst so many I" H Give ye them to eat."

lI'IELD OF MONTHLY

The religious condition of Africa is effort must be made to train them for pitiable in the extreme. If European that high and holy service to which we hope they may in God's time be called." nations were as anxious about extending A German missionary magazine puts their sphere of (Jhri8tian influence as on record this inspiring story: they are to wield political sway, the con- "In June, 1869, the missionary Ram- seyer, of the Basle Missionary Society, quest of Africa for Chrisfwould, human- was dragged as a prisoner into Abetift, then a city of Ashantee, with his wife ly speaking, be speedily accomplished. and child. Ther. spent three daY's in a The difficulties encountered by her- miserable hut WIth their feet in chains. Human sacrifices were then common in alds of the cross are many and great. Abetift, which was under the tyranni- cal rule of the Ashantee chieftain. To- The climate is most trying in many day, in the same streets, under the same shady'trees, instead of the bloodyexecuparts of Ihe continent; the people, sunk tioner going his rounds a Christian con- gregation gathers together every Sunin degradation and steeped in supersti- day, followed b'y a troop of Sunday scholars. Christlan hymns, such I¥I tion, are for the most part satisfied to • Who will be Christ's soldier?' ring remain in their ·present condition. The Joyfully through the streets of Abetlfi. The people come out of their houses, diBlculties of evangelization are always tbe chieftain is invited; he comes with his suite and listens to the joyful tidings more spiritual than num,erical and finan- of salvation. And it is not in vain; many have become disciples of Jesus. cial, but it still remains true that there Many even dare to tell their fellow- countrymen in the streets what joY' and is a shameful lack of men and means to peace they have found in Him. Who would have dreamed of this twenty-five carry on the Lord's work in Africa. years ago?"

Christians at home should be as ready Dr. Elmslie, of Nyassaland, gives the to deny themselves as those who go. If following summary of the three rueth- ods of work in his mission field : such a spirit were only manifest, what a " 1. Evangeliatie.-Every one, whethspiritual quickening it would mean for er in school or employed in outdoor work, is hrought daily into contact with the home churches, and what an in- the Divine message of salvation. The dally worship, Bible classes, Scripture crease of facilities for carrying on the lessons in school, evangelistic services on the station and in the villages, are work abroad. our evangelistic agencies. The catechu- In spite of all shortcomings, hin- mens' class had an attendance of 14, while 37 and 65 attended the men's and drances and other difficulties, however, women's Bible classes respectively. Eleven male adults and three children the outlook in many places is very en- have been bapti?Jed; and there is a number of men whose lives are concouraging. sistent, but who, being polygamists, are denied admission to the church. Bishop Tucker writes from Uganda.: .. 2. Educational. -Three new schools " I do not know that anything cheered me more on my way from the Nile to were opened durinll: the season, and the Mengo than to have pointed out to me attendance has reached the highest point church after church crowning this or yet attained. The average daily attendthat hill, on the right hand and on the ance in our seven schools during the left. There are now, I believe, more four months February to May was 431. than 200 of these churches scattered We have 31 teachers and monitors, and throughout the countrl' The decent during the school session 79 scholars and orderly way in WhICh the services have advanced as far as to read the are conducted is another token of the Gospel. Not included in that number advance in spiritual things..•. there are not a few adults who have learn- ed to read at home. Over 200 gospels, " One of the most pressing problems hymn-books, readers, and catechisms before us for solution is how to provide have been sold during the session. pastoral oversight for these congregations which are being so rapidly formed .. 3. Medical work shows 1274 attendall over the country-not, be it remembered, the oversight of Europeans, but ances at the dispensary. of native pastors. I do not know that anything has encouraged me more since my arrival in the country than the assurance which I have received on every hand that the young men who are coming forward as teachers are in their spiritual life far in advance of the standard which for some years has prevailed. It is from this body of workers that we must look for our pastors, and every " The past calls for gratitude to God, times as great as that of the 13 colonies . and the future is full of promise." at the Revolution. We regard it as important to give the Gospel to the Altogether Africa has been the scene 2(i0,OOO Indians within our boundaof marvelous development in the past ries. yet for every Indian there are 32 negroes among us-enough to populate two years. Colonization and civiliza- a territory as large as Ohio, Indiana, tion have made steady progress. The and a large part of Illinois as thickly great powers of Europe are rapidly as- as these States are now settled. They suming control of large districts of the would populate Maine, New Hamp- shire, Vermont, Connecticut, Rhode country. Great Britain now holds al- Island, Delaware, North Dakota, South most continuous possession from north Dakota, Nebraska, Indian Territory, to south. Telegraphic communication New Mexico. Arizona, Utah, Colorado, has been established througbout the Idaho. Montana, Nevada, Wyoming, Washington, Oregon, Alaska, and Calicountry in many places. The slave fornia as densely as thseetsteledS.t*ateTs haensde trade has been compelled to betake itself Territories are now to greater secrecy and be less aggres- millions are not scattered over the whole sive. The war that has been prosecuted of this vast country, as is our foreign population, in every-day contact-with has resulted in opening large districts our American life and institutions. of the country to the Gospel. It is There are 7,000,000 of them huddled hoped that European control will not together in our Southern States, 10ca11;r introduce the vices of civilization, but and socially isolated. Nor is theIr present number only to be taken into what is better, the saving agencies of account, but their rate of increase, too- the Church of Christ. one generation ago 4,000.000, now In South Africa we find many com- 8,000,000; a generation hence, 16,000,- 000; two generations hence, 32.000,- munities in a fair state of civilization. 000. What hinders their present rate The masses of the pcople have received of increase? Surely the growing num- the Gospel, and many of them are able bers of colored population call for seri- to read the Bible in their own tongue. ous consideration, and emphasize the importance of their evangelization; for Missionaries are penetrating the Soudan they are here to stay-a permanent part from various directions, some going to of the great Christian nation.

Sierra Leone, in the vicil!ity of our own 2. But look upon the moral and spirmissionaries. Bishop William Taylor itual destitution of this growing mass. Generations ago they were brought here has been establishing outposts of Gos- out of the heart of barbarous, savage pel activity in the heart of the Congo. life. Of course they brought their Igno- According to good authority, 40 mis- rance, their superstitions, their vices, sionary societies, 700 foreign missiona- with them. Nor was there anything in the institution of slavery under which ries, and 7000 native preachers are put- they were held for over a century to ting forth their efforts to give the Gos- make them better. but rather worse.

pel to Africa. Thousands of missiona- For, under the Southern system of ries are now needed to carryon the slave laws they were not looked on as persons with personal or propertY' rights, work of evangelization. but as chattels, as so many ammals to be bought and sold at the option of the slave holder. A PLEA FOR TIlE FREEDMEN.

Under this system no regard was paid Every part of the great world-wide to the family relationship. Nosanctity mission field has its own peculiar inter- was attached to the marriage tie among est. This is specially true of missions the slaves. As a rule, they were not among the freedmen. under influences calculated to make 1. We stand face to face with their them upright, honest, and chaste. I growing numbers. One generation ago, say as a rule, for there were honorable at their emancipation, there were 4,000.- exceptions. The large proportion of 000. To·day there are 8,000,000. Try Southern white blood that ran into colby comparison to realize what 8,000,000 of negro popUlation means. If they alone occupied the Southern States, they would give it a population almost three * "Facta Abont the Freedmen" (Presbyte- rian Board for Freedmen). ored v:eins is proof of the kind of moral- dence without just claims. There are ity that, as a rule, was taught and prac- dependent people in the world who have tised among them. It is not necessary made themsel ves so by their vices and that one should have lived among them follies. Such dependence has no just to know their moral and spiritual degra- claims on the help of others. But the dation. It is but necessary to call to colored man's dependence has just mind the kind of life they were com- claims on us as a Christian nation. He pelled to live to judge what was their is not among us, poor by his own state at their emancipation. Doubtless choice. We brought him here; we during the generation of freedom that made him poor ; we kept him ignorant. they have enjoyed some progress up- For generations we consented to his en· ward and forward has been made. The slavement. We took the products of Gospel in the hands of the Church his hard toil to enrich his masters. North and South has done something to Suppose we paid over to him his just lift the negroes out of their degrada- and rightful share of the product of his tion; but as yet only in spots. The hard toil during the generations gone favored localities where colored schools by. It is safe to say there would be and churches have been planted are few enough to furnish every negro family in comparison with the vast territory of with a comfortable home and every colored population. Our missionaries community with a prosperous church testiCy that, after thirty years of effort, and school. When we help him now only a b6ginning has been made; that we are simply paying old debts without the intellectual, the moral, the spiritual interest. darkness and degradation among the Besides, at his emancipation we took negroes of the South is appalling. him as ward. When we enacted the Think of 1,000,000 colored children fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth growing up, outside of school and amendments we took on us as a Chrischurch, in ignorance and vice I Think tian nation the obligation of furnishing of 8,000,000, probably, of men and the negro with the qualifications of women who can neither read nor write I Christian citizenship. Nor is the help What must be the prospect, the social, we now give him to be regarded as disthe political outlook of that section of interested benevolence. If I have on our country where such ignorance and my foot a gangrened spot, it would not vice nests! be disinterested benevolence for the We spend millions 01 dollars ditching head and hand to say we will come to swamps, letting out the deadly malaria, the help of the foot, but self-preservaso as to make room for pure air and for tion. So it is in the case of negro evanprosperous and happy homes. Ought gelization. These Southern States, not thil:1 great Christian nation to be gangrened with negro ignorance and willing to spend something to drain out vice, are sister States, members of the these Southern swamps of negro igno- commonwealth. For Maine, New York, rance and vice and make room for Ohio, Illinois, and the other States to clean, happy, Christian colored homes? say that they will come to the help 8. Not only their moral and spiritual of the South in this matter is simply destitution, but their dependence on us is self- preservation. a strong element in the appeal. Lan- 5. Lastly, the response which tho guage cannot describe fully the depths freedmen make to our help is another of poverty in which the slave population important and encouraging count in the of the South stood at its emandpation. appeal. They realize their need, are They counted themselves freedmen, but anxious for our help to C)nable them to what wretched freedmen! freedmen in rise out of their degradation, and very rags I no lands, no implements of their grateful for it. They have proven own, no money I What could such pov- themselves capable of a Christian eduerty and ignorance be expected to do cation, and are easily molded by the for itself? Nor was there any disposi· influences of the Gospel. There are no tion in the South to help them as freed- hoary sYBtems of false religion or phimen; nor, indeed, any ability. South- losophy, as among the Hindus or Chi· ern industry had been paralyzed by the nese, to break down before a way can war. From this industrial paralysis it be made for Gospel truth and ChrIstian required a whole generation to recover. –institutions. The way is clear. A wide Even to-day the South is not much dis- door is open for immediate results. It posed nor able to shoulder the burden is safe to say that no missionary enter· of the black man's evangelization. He prise at home or abroad can show larger depends largely on the good people of fruits in proportion to the means invest· ed than the work among the freedmen. the North for help. 4. Hi8 C'lai17l8.-Nor is this a depen· -A. Lehmann, Moorefield, O.

EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT

IV.-EDITORIAL DEPARTlVlENT.

Most encouraging reports reach us and at the end of the decade there were from time to time in personal letters 225 in all on the field.

and through the columns of the British The third decade (1885-95) was press as to the blessing attending the marked by more thorough visitation meetings conducted by Dr. Pierson in and evangelization, with consolidation.

the British Isles. The prayers of God's In 1887, in direct answer to prayer for people avail much, and the Holy Spirit 100 more workers, more than this num- daily draws many into a closer life with ber willingly offered, and £10,000 pro- God, inspiring them to more earnest vided for outfit and passage money. It study of the Word, more active interest is noticeable that when this new addi- in His kingdom, and more unselfish giv· tion was first asked of God praise was ing of self and substance to the Lord's at once offered in advance for blessings work at home and abroad.-D. L. P. to be given.

In 1886 the American branch was formed in Toronto, and seven years Sunday, June 25th, 1865, on the beach later 39 missionaries had sailed from at Brighton, England, J. Hudson Tay- America. At close of 1895 over 620 lor, unable to bear the sight of a large missionaries were on the field, and in congregation of 'over one thousand this third decade women'8 work had Christian people rejoicing in their own come to the front in a marvelous way.

blessings, privileges, and securities, " What ha,h God wrought" through while three hundred and eighty millions one man in answer to prayer I-A. T. P.

of people in Chins alone were perishing in their sins and for lack of knowl- edge, poured out his soul to God, aban- " The King of Korea and the Crown doning unbelief and all apathy, and sur- Prince (with the help of the Russian rendering himself to God for service to Legation) have formed a new govern- a perishing world. Wandering along ment. Kim-Hong-Tau, the Premier, those sands at the midnighth, hour he and seven other Japanese ministers were boldly asked God for twenty-four fel- beheaded, and their corpses dragged low-workers, two for each of the eleven through the streets. A decree is alleged unoccupied provinces of China and two to have been signed by the king at the for Mongolia. Both laborers and the Legation ordering that the heads of five funds were provided in answer to pray- ministers should be exposed on poles.

er without appeal to man, and one year All the telegraph wires were cut. On later this band set sail for the Middle receipt of the news on board the Ameri- Kingdom. can, British, and French men-of-war at At the end of the first decade (1875) Jin-Sen, marines were landed and left 37 workers were in the field. i=ediately for Seoul. The king is re- At the end of the 8econd decade (1885) ported to have been actuated by a de- all unoccupied provinces but two, sire to avenge the queen's murder. All Kwangsi and Hunan, were held by resi- the new ministers are said to be mem- dent missionaries. During this period, bers of the Min family. The Tokyo at the very hour of darkest midnight, papers allege that owing to the influence the Chefoo Convention was unexpect- of the Russian Minister the king re- edly signed and China thrown open mains at the Russian Legation, which throughout, and itineration and ex- is guarded by 200 marines.» ploration followed. Within three years The new ministry is favorable to (1882-85) 116 new missionaries, includ- Russia and is under Russia's protection.

ing the Cambridge band of 7, offered, It is too early to say whether or not Korea will become a .Russian province, have remained within the limits of but it will probably not be done with- Spanish authority. Bnt he could not. out a forcible protest from Japan. He no doubt felt it to be his duty to see the others safely off the island before he Diaz in Jail. should go. Their departure was delayed by some unknown cause. O'Halloran, Dr. J. T. Tichenor writes that on the the last to leave, sailed from Havana Wednesday the 15th. That night or afternoon of April 16th a telegram from the next day Diaz was arrested, In the Havana was brought to the home mis- last letter received from him he said he sionrooms of the Southern Baptist Con- was perfecting arrangements for the vention containing these words: ".Diaz care of our property in his absence. in jail. .. Dr. Tichenor says: The evidence before us points to the conclusion that it was his desire for the ., This startling intelligence brings the safety of others and his fidelity to the Board face to face with the gravest trust committed to him by the Board difficulty of its history. Dlaz has been that induced the delay that :resulted in in 3ail before, but then the charges his arrest. against him were trivial. If he had been found guilty the penalty would "For months communication with our not have involved life or liberty. Then missionaries has been difficult and hazthere was peace upon the island, and ardous. They were objects of suspicion partisanship did not torture into crimes because of their religious faith and practhe careless words of familiar conversa- tice. It is understood that all letters tion or base a charge of treason upon were subject to inspection at the Havana the loose expressions found in a letter post-office. Under the prevailing conto a friend. ditions the most innocent expression relating to our mission work In the "Widely different are the conditions excited minds of the Spanish authorprevailing now. The Spanish author- ities might be transformed into words Ity in Cuba is shaken to its foundation. indicating rebellion and treason. Every Cuban men and women are fighting letter we sent to Havana might engenagainst a tyranny more dreadful to der snspiclons that would result in the them than death, and for liberty dearer imprisonment of our missionaIies, and to them than life. every letter they sent to us might be fraught w,ith similar consequences. " The Spaniards have repudiated their Hence we do not know why Diaz deablest commander because of his justice layed so long in Havana. We only and his moderation, and have supplied know our brother is in prison, and we his place by the most bloodthirsty and must help him. cruel of all the Spanish leaders. Suspicion is tantamount to conviction of " Arrangements must be made to care crime. The horrors of Spanish prisons for him while in prison. He will not are augmented a hundredfold by the dare to eat or drink anything furnished multitudes of their diseased, vermin-in- by the prison authorities. He must fested, half-starved inmates. Justice, have such comforts as the common jails always delayed in Spanish courts, has of Havana do not contain. His health tIed the land, and nothing but the strong suffered greatly from his last imprisonarm of foreign power can preserve even ment, tho it was brief. Protracted imcitizens of other countries from the pas- prisonment now will endanger his life. sion-prompted sentences of its partisan tribunals. We cannot shut our eyes to "It was the horror of a Burman prison the fact that the life of our Brother Diaz that broke down the health of Judson is in great jeopardy. Not simply from and brought him so near the grave. It the danger of conviction for the alleged was the dungeon in which Herod conoffense, but from the greater danger of fined John the Baptist that staggered the protracted and torturing imprison- the faith of the forerunner and led. him ment he may be called to endure. who in triumphant tones cried, ' Be- " ,The Board will not stop to vindicate hold the Lamb of God l' to inquire in its actions in regard to their missiona- timid and doubting accent, • Art thou ries in Cuba further than to say that it He that should come, or look we for has taken every possible precaution for another ?' And Diaz is flesh and blood their safety. Assured that Diaz was in as were they. He will need expressions more danger than any of the others, the of sympathy from all his brethren who Board has been especially solicitous for have assigned him to that post of duty him, and could he have acted upon the and of danger. He has honored them suggestions made him, he would not by 8 life of devotion to their cause sur- passed by none among the living or the dead. " Let every Baptist of the South, man, woman, or child, be among those of whom hands are upon the plow; we cannot Diaz can say, • I was sick and in prison look back. Diaz may perish in prison and ye ministered unto me.' Let there or die by the hands of the executioner, not be oue who shall fail to honor him- but Cuba must be spiritually free. The self by some token of sympathy and mouth of the Lord hath spoken it."

love to him with whom God has hon- ored our denomination. .. We are tempted to ask ifany will not respond to the needs of such a man; The need in Armenia is almost as what suffering, what distress can move his heart, or what calamity smiting the great as ever. Relief work did not stop soul of a child of God would draw forth in April, as was intimated in our last from one 80 callous evidence that the issue, but continues in order to make of love of God dwells in him? some avail what has already been done. .. The imprisonment of Brother Diaz will impose unlooked-for expenses on Without crops or means of obtaining the Board. Not only must he be cared them the Armenians must starve, and for, but so must his family. The ex- the past efforts to help them 'prove of penses of a trial, which Spanish courts no permanent valne. Their poverty well know how to make exceeding burdensome. Attorney's services-and he can scarcely be overstated. But they must have the best-will not be small. are beginning to hope and realize that, Nothing must be spared that will miti- they have Christian friends who are gate the suffering or spare the life of ready to help. Funds come in all too our brother. Money is valueless when counted against the life of such a man. slowly, and thus keep the missionaries We ask that every church connected'with and agents of the Red Cross Society the Southern Baptist Convention take from extending the relief so sorely need- immediately a special collection for this ed. Miss Clara Barton telegraphs that purpose. In thIS general movement of our people .there is a strong element of there is no obstacle to the work save safety to our brother. It will strengthen lack of fnnds. It is not yet time for him. It will cheer his prison days. It Christians to close their purses. Tywill enable him to resist disease and phus fever, small-pox, and dysentery maintain his vital power. "If Havana could know that ten thou- are raging in the stricken districts, and much of the relief work is now being sand Baptist churches by one concerted movement swelled a fund for Diaz's directed to ameliorate the condition of protection and freedom, how that would those suffering from these diseases. hold back the threatened blow and change the purpose to destroy! How We acknowledge the following con- it would affect our authorities at home tributions to the REVIEW relief fund to know that a. million and a half of since those mentioned in our previous Baptists were in earnest in their efforts issue: to save a man so honored of God, a. star of the first magnitude among the mis- Woman's Missionary Society of the Union sionary heroes of the world I Presbyterian Church, Tarkio, Mo……. $20.00 Mrs. Cordelia F. Waterbury, Jordanville, .. What influence and power it would N. Y …………………………….10.00 give them for all coming time to protect and promote the missionaries of Friend's Christian Endeavor Society, Fall their faith in every land and on every River, Mass ………………………. 7.25 shore. Diaz's imprisonment is ,God's Wm. T. Barry, Castorville, Cal. ….•.•….. 1.00 call to the churches of the South to arise Two Friends, Athens, Ga ………•……•. 2.00 Mr. R. C. Douds, Meadville, Pa…•……. 1.00 Benie Visscher, Holland, Mich…………. 1.00 Mrs. Roberts, Brooklyn, N. Y …………. 5.00 and shake off the dust of sloth and act " A Lady," Superior, Wis ……………… %.00 for his deliverance, for God's cause and James L. Kit.g. New york …………….. 5.00 for their own honor, in a manner worthy James Hoag, Jr., Allegheny, Pa……….. 2.00 Moravian Congregation, Lake Mills, Wis… 21.88 of themselves, worthy of the King they "A Friend of the Armenians," Manchester, adore, and of the Gospel which they must gi ve to all the nations. N. H "" ……………….. " ……….10.00 Rev. R. E. Brown, Iowa City, Iowa ……. 1.25 "What tho ten times that which is Bhickley(Nebraska)Union Y. P. S. C. E … 7.00 needed for these purposes should be contributed by our churches? It would We also acknowledge $12 from Miss be but a garnered supply from which to equip other soldiers of the cross who Florence G. Coulson, of Paterson, N. J., will reinforce God's conquering host on to be applied to carrying the Gospel that island. into Tibet. It has been forwarded to •, We are committed to this work. Qur the Tibetan Mission Band. The Congregational Home Mission- ant note, for all symphonized with the ary Society, whose headquarters are in mind of the Spirit. While much that New York City, will observe its seven· was helpful in the conference must be tieth anniversary here June 2d-4th, in looked for only in its effect upon the the Center Church, of which Rev. New· lives of those who were privileged to be 1p.llIl Smyth, D.D., is pastor. present, there was much of permanent value in the addresses, which will make The great missionary convention of the volume of printed reports most weI· 1888 was not in Liverpool, as stated in come to all students of missions. This the April REVIEW (p. 242), but in Lon· volume, which appears under the title don; the Liverpool convention took place in 1860. "Make Jesus King," * contains ad· dresses by Eugene Stock, Egerton Young, F. B. Meyer, Dr. George Smith, The Shah of Persia, Nasir·ed-Din, and Arthur T. Pierson, and is supple· who for nearly fifty years has occupied mented with fifteen valuable charts repthe throne of Persia, was assassinated . resenting the religions of the WOl'ld, the by a fanatic on May 1st. The heir pre· progress of evangelization, and the sumptive to the throne is ssid to be forces available for the work at home ignorant, bigoted, and intemperate; but and abroad. Every volunteer should at this date (May 2d) it is not certain possess this report; it is inspiring and that he will be the ruler of " The Land educating.

of the Sun." May God direct this The story of the Congo Mission, which tragedy to the estabishment of His kingdom in Persia.-D. L. P. is one of unique interest and sug- It is SI1id that the Czar of Russia con· gestiveness, is recorded by Mr. J. B.

Myer t in a small book profusely illus· trated and containing much valuable templates proclaiming religious freedom information. This acconnt has to do throughout the empire on the occasion especially with the Baptist Congo Mis· of his coronation (May 26th). The char- sion, but also deals in general with tho acter of the Russian priests is indicated country, people, language, and climate by the fact that they are not only mak- of the Congo Free State, and discusses ing strong protests against such a step, to some extent the work of other socie· but that they desire a renewal of the per· ties engaged in work of the kingdom secutions of the Stundists on the ground there.

that the Protestant faith is growing too rapidly.-D. L. P. The map of Africa which appears in this issue is reproduced by the Christ's Mission (142 West Twe~ty­ courtesy of the Young People's Mis· first Street, New York City) has accom- sionary Society, from one in use by plished a great work among Roman them in the Young People's Missionary Catholics. Several eminent priests Journal.

have recently been converted. Rev. " Africa Illustrated," t a volume of James O'Connor is a faithful steward, b~t the mission is $10,000 in debt. views showing daily life on the Dark Continent, will add much interest to the Books Notioed. study of missions among the people of Africa. Few conferences, if any, have been more manifestly under the guidance of *" Make Jesus Kiug." Student Volunteer the Spirit than that which met in Liver- Missionary Union, London, England. 4 shillings. pool in January last at the invitation of the British Student Volunteer Union. t "The Congo for Christ." By J. B. Myer. No one of the speakers struck adiscord- *Fleming H. Revell Co., 75 cents. Published by Illustrated A/rica, 150 Fifth Avenue, New York, $1.00.

GENERAL MIBSIOliARY INTELLIGENCE

V.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

EDITED BY BEV. D. L. LEONARD.

Extracts a.nd Translations from Foreign masters and servants, good and bad, as Periodicals. among us; that you are only men as BY REV. C. C. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, we are, only that your skin Is of an· other color. Now, if a white man MASS. comes to us, we shall know better how AFRICA. to deal with him. We will tirst ascer- -Our Anglo-Saxon habit of spoiling tain whether he is a great lord. A ser· the natives of barbarous countries that vant must not put on airs. If he does, visit ours, or where we cannot do that, he shows out for a liar. But a free of spoiling ourselves over them, by man, who has a will and knows how to making them out to be what they are use it, will now and ever have honor not, it appears is not confined to us_ among us. ' "

Superintendent Merensky, speaking of -" The bishopric of Zanzibar, va· some natives of the slopes of Kilimanjaro, cant by the death of Bishop Smythles, brought to Berlin by the traveller, has been tilled up by_ the appointment Otto Ehlers, remarks: "Our news- of the Rev. W. M. Richardson, Vicar papers, which in colonial matterl are of Ponteland, near Newcastle. He hal not very Apt to be of sound head, pom- been chiefly engaged in parochial work, pously described the three strangers as but has some experience of teaching. 'princes. envoys, and ministers pleni- He is, of course, a very High Church· potentiary.' In reality these were sim- man. We trust that the new bishop, ple cowboys. It was again seen how un- . who took his degree in 1869, and Is, reasonable it was in Europe to make such therefore, presumably not less than Africans a mere object of curiosity and forty·six, has not passed the age at gaping wonder. They were loaded with which one may safely enter upon work presents of toys, which disgusted them. in Central Africa." • What is all this stuff for?' said they; 'this ia only for fools and chil- _" Miss Josephine Bartlett, who had dren.' They did indeed value one pres- labored for twenty years in conne€tion ent-some locksmiths' tiles. A circus with the Universities Mission at Kiunperformance displeasod them. 'Such gani, has died. 'When we who had a dance is bad, is evil magic. A wom- been scattered far and wide in the dif· an who dances so is a sorceress, she is ferent parts of our wide field of labor returned to Zanzibar, it was to Miss bad,' said they. "Their spokesman, at taking leave Bartlett that we all naturally turned, as to the one who would be the most interof Berlin, spoke as follows: " , We have seen many things in Ber- ested to hear all we had to tell of the lin, but have already forgotten many of work and workers far away, and who them. But one thing we have seen would evince the deepest sJmpBthy.' very plainly, which we shall not for- So writes Archdeacon Chauncey Maples, get, but shall tell to everybody at home. the bishop-designate of Nyasaland."- When a white man came to us we used Ohurcl& Mi8sionary InteUigencer • always to take him for a great, influen- -The working together in any toler- tial man. We said, " The whites are all able terms of peace of English Protest· rich; they stand in God's neighbor- ants and French Catholics having been hood." Now, since we have seen Ger· found impossible in Uganda, Rome many, we know better. We have seen Jla.s wisely determined to remove at least that here too there are rich and poor, the removable cause of friction, and to

EXTBACTS AND TBAl'fSLATIONS

sUbstitute English missionaries for brief activity, while sickness has great- French. Bishop Hanlon, of Manches- ly diminished the forces of the others, ter, takes BiS}lOp Hirth's place, and some of whom are compelled to leave takes with him a body of English priests for their health's sake for a longer or to replace the French. On the other shorter time. " – AtmindeUg Kirkeeid6nde hand, the new bishop avows his inten- (Provost VAHL).

tion to disregard the territorial division between the two religions. The root of . -Of the several Barotsi chiefs that trouble was planted when Cardinal have become Christians, one, Semonja Lavigerie, going back from his own or Sabeho-all the Barotsls have sev- word, sent Roman Catholics into a coun- eral names-is a son-in-law of the king.

try where Protestants had already been " He unites to a rare mildness a great laboring for some two years. force of character," says M. Coillard.

The Barotsis, men and women, are -" Far more compactly than various very free of speech, natural orators.

other Congo societies does the Swediah The movement which, after several Missionary League labor on the northern years of disconsolate waiting, very bank: of the Lower Congo. The three much like that of the first Moravian stations first established, Mukimbungu, missionaries in Greenland, has now Kibunzl, and Diadia, are now augment. broken out throughout the country, ed by two more, Uganda and Londe, manifests itself in free conferences at besides some out-stations. The stations which all have liberty to speak, men, have been provided with buildings, in women, children, chiefs and common- part of stone; transportation has been ers, free and bond. Of one, attended regulated, the training of the natives, by some seventy, M. Coillard says: old and young, to work, has been taken "There were beautiful things said in up; schools have been established for this simple gathering, where everybody adult men and for children, and others spoke so unrestrainedly, and whose gen- for women. There are 178 school chil- eral theme was Lot's Wife. One poor dren and 78 members. About a dozen woman told us that she had come from native evangelists are at work, for the bottom of the valley of Sefula. On whose training an evangelists' school her way she had found people working has been set up in Diadia. God's word in their fields. She accosted them, and is zealously proclaimed at the stations invited them to come to hear the word and by-stations, as well as in the neigh- of God_ They replied with contempt: boring villages. Diligent labor is laid • It is no longer the m01'11ti (missiona.ry) out on translations, and Missionary who comes to remind us that it is the Westlind is drawing up a grammar of Lord's day; now it is these fag-ends of the Fioti language. The New Testa- women folks I Begone 1 Be off to ment, biblical narratives, and a hymn- play the believer, if you imagine tha t book are printed on the hand-press in the missionaries are going to give you Kibunzi, and a beginning of a native cloths and beads·,' • Oh, my masters,'

literature has been made by the publica- answered the poor thing, • I am noth- tion of a missionary sheet and a little ing but a poor slave, to be sure. I am almanac. In Mukimbungu there has nothing, but I feel the need of learning been established a medical mission; but the things of God. Oh, no, it is not unhappily the physician, Dr. Walftrd- cloth or beads that I am looking for.

son, after laboring barely two years, What could I do with them? I have fell a victim to the climate just as an never worn anything but this bodice of apothecary was about to be sent out to skin. But I am a great sinner. and his assistance. Besides the physician, what I seek is the pardon of my sins I"

the mission since 1889 has lost 10 labor- " Everything is caprice and surprise ers of both sexes bl li(lll,t4, After only lAo il Mri<;~-9~e day fallille j the next,

GlilNERA.L MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

abundance, nay, even superabundance. as I said to him only yesterday-speak- Drought desolates us, and then it does ing of his personal habits-" he aban- not rain but that it pours. The post, dons all that made his life, piece by while we hope for better things, is the piece; but he cannot decide to give plaything of the same caprice. We himseU. Pray continually for him."

have more than once been nine long St. Augustine, about 420, remarks months without a single letter. We are that many Christians of his day thought now only at the end of April, and here that the coming of Christ was at hand, already are four mails from Europe because, said they, the Gospel had now since New Year's. One really believes been preached in all the world. He re- he is dreaming when he receives at Lea- minds them how very far the Roman luyi, in mid-April, letters coming from world is from being the whole actual Europe, and dated toward the middle world. There are, he remarks, many of January. Is this going to last? races, and even unknown races, to Does this announce to us the approach which the Gospel had not yet been of railways, of telegraphs, of tele- preached, and to which God had not yet phones? • •. .As to the telegraph, we made it possible to preach it. .. Even have long since known it as being in in the heart of our own Africa," says Mashonaland on its march to Alexan- he, " how many tribes there are of which dria by way of Nyasa, Tanganyika, we have no knowledge, and to which we Victoria Nyanza, and the Nile I A few have no access I" How different the years more and the iron horse will have case now, as to the world at large, and reached Palapye. It is far from the as to Africa in particular I time when I quitted the Cape and trav- " The answer of a woman patient at ersed the melancholy wilderness of the Tangier shows that in the land most Karroo in ox-wagons I" cursed by Mohammedanism the testi- The king, Lewanika, still maintains monyof God's Word has its answering close friendship with the missionaries, echo in the human heart. 'I asked to- but shows very faint signs of a heart day,' writes Miss ViJ].ing, 'who has sin?

touched by the Gospel. On the con- And one woman at the back of the . trary, his royal pride becomes more ex- room, whose clear brown eyes had been aggerated every day. This African always attentively fixed on me, said, grand monarque seems as deeply en- "Everyone but God," and when I gaged over questions of footstools and said nothing we could do would cleanse glass necklaces as that great pattern of away our sin, " Alms won't do it, fast- false greatness, Louis Quatorze, used to ing won't do it, and men going to Mecca be over questions of tabourets and arm- won't do it, they go with sin and they chairs, who had the right to sit on come back with sin," one woman said, which. .As M. Coillard remarks, this half under her breath, "Yes, and some is no road to the sense of sin and the of them with a good deal more."'''- humility of a converted man. The Medical. MiBBion,.

missionary reasons with him against JAPAN. such antiquated arrogance, and he pro- fesses to be convinced; but meanwhile -Dr. DALTON, quoted in the Zeit- the royal ceremonial becomes more com- 3chriftfiilrMi&ionakunde,remarksonthe plicated every day. At this rate, says rapid growth of the Sunday-school in M. Coillard, the SUbjects and the slaves Japan, and its great value in diffusing will soon have no place left for them on the Gospel. He deseribes a session, the earth. .. The progress in civiliza- opening with a hymn, sung to our tion, all is for the king and his family, Anglo-Saxon tunes. .. You see easily nothing for the people. " The heir-ap- that the children delight in the hymn ; parent, Litia, seems to show a more occasionally also, no doubt, the spirit- Ohristian I!linq. "Poor Lewanika /" ual song of the little Sundar schola~1I

EXTRACTS AND TRANSLATIONS

resounds in many II heathen house, so cherry branch, on which little singing that the parents take up the words and birds rock themselves, accompanying melody. Then the leader offers a the Savior's words, "Behold the fowls prayer, often, it seems to me, too long of the air." On another, around a for the children, followed by the read- nosegay of lilies, runs the inscription, ing of the Scripture lesson, which is " Consider the lilies of the field."

then explained by the teachers, both The Zez'tschrift happily remarks that male, and often still more largely fe- the Buddhist imitation of the Sunday- male. These are mostly maidens of school is just such a sign of the impend- the people, who have themselves only ing collapse of Buddhism in Japan, as lately been baptized, and who cannot Julian the Apostate's futile attempts to forbear speaking to the little ones of introduce Christian usages and institu- Him who has so wonderfully touched tions into his decaying paganism was a their own heart and brought it to a sign of his despair. Conscious imitation glow. I have often found confirmed only succeeds where the principles are the remark of one who knows the land, the same; otherwise it only hastens that ' one can recognize in the features ruin.

of the young female Christians the " Wherever we would gain entrance gracious, transfiguring refulgence of for our faith among adherents of other the day that has risen lipon them.' " religions we are certainly bound, both In one Sunday-school Dr. Dalton was in justice and prudence, to acknowledge especially struck with two female help- all the truth and good we find already ers : here a young girl in somewhat in- prevailing among them. For instance, ferior attire, somewhat distorted in the Japanese can unquestionably give form, but her features reflected unmis- us lessons in filial reverence, obedience, takably her devoted care for the child- control over anger, moderation in our ish group entrusted to her, and her judgments of others. We are therefore warm affection for the Word of Life, bound to acknowledge this unreservedly which she was setting forth; and it to them."- Dr. Buss, in Zeitschrift fiM'

was plain to see by the attentively lis- Mi86ionskunde.

tening children that she understood how to touch the spot in the children's MISCELLANEOUS.

heart" where her word of the Holy -A small number of students in Den- Friend of the children finds a good mark having, as we see by the Blad, lodgment." Yonder ten or twelve been induced by Mr. Wilder to enter children around an old mother, by into the Students' Movement, exception years, toils and cares bowed sheer to has been taken to the solemn promise to the earth, and the little ones clustered go abroad. The students have there- around her as around a grandmother fore modified it into a profession of a who is disclosing to her grandchildren present intention to go abroad, not to a strange and wondrous story-world•. be lightly given up, but, in view of The pictures distributed, Dr. Dalton possible developments of duty, not bind- remarks, are wisely adapted to that ing with so much of the stringency of love of nature which so eminently dis- a vow. It is worthy of note that even tinguishes the Japanese. Here the ris- in the Catholic Church some of the later ing sun, on his edge It birdling trilling orders, especially the Oratorians and the his morning lay; the words are, " The Paulists, SUbstitute such a profession of kingdom of heaven is at hand, repent present intention for a vow, 80 that if therefore." There the snow·crowned strong reasons should appear for leav- Fujiyonama, and on the azure heaven ing the order, the conscience may not the words, " And tho I had all faith, so be entangled by an irrevocable engage- that I could remove mountains," etc. ment. As an eminent Roman Catholic Around another CArd twines a flowering c1ergyml'.ll hM sa,id to the present writ.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

er: .. Vows hardly agree with a free -" In Buddhism at once it may be age and a free land." Tho present dis- affirmed without qualification there is position to reintroduce them among no such conception as that of sin. Tak- Protestants is of dubious import. " Be ing sin in its primary sense, as trans- not entangled again with the yoke of gression against a personal Creator, sin bondage. ., there cannot be in a system which knows no such being. Sin, as it offers -" Millions at this moment are ready itself to the view of the Christian con· to die for Christ. A dead Socrates, a sciousness, in all its complex antago- dead Marcus Aurelius, a dead Francis nism to duty and love to God, in all its of ABsisi can do nothing for the world ; varied opposition to our service and but tho Christ died-yea. X'ather, He rose obedience to Him. in all its manifold again, and He has proclaimed His uni- ramifications of relationship to our fel· versal dominion~ Confucius owns many low-man, is not a possible conception followers over a vast space of the to the Buddhist mind. The creative world's surface, but he appeals to the and the fatherly idea lies at the root of Chinese alone; Mohammed has many all such manifestations and exercises of adherents, but he appeals only to Turks moral goodness. Buddhism has sup- and Arabians and certain Eastern peo- pressed the witness of the conscl~nce in pIes; but Christ appeals to every man man to God. It has denied His exist· who is born into the world. The old ence. Buddhism has thus far tended to man dies in the peace of Christ, and the delete from the tablets of the souls the little Christian child, on its death-bed, fundamental conception of sin. The whispers the same holy name. If we contrast, then, between sin in Christian take the very foremost men in genius and Buddhist theology breaks down whom this world has ever produced-a through its incompleteness. The other Dante, a Milton, a Newton-we find limb, in fact, of the comparison is want· them weeping over the records of that ing. Sin is everything in the Christian life which was given for man. But breed ; in the Buddhist fabric of belief none the less, when that story of Christ's it is not found." -Rev. G. ENSOR, in.

love is told to the very humblest and Ohurch MiBBionary Intdlig6nct11'.

meanest of mankind it comes home to their hearts; and I was told by the late saintly Bishop of Moosonee, who was English Notes. my friend and my guest, that if at this day you were to go down the bleak BY JAMES DOUGLAS. shores of Hudson's Bay, there-among those poor, I had almost said degraded Ohina Inland Mi88ion.-The account -at any rate, those poor, once savage supplied by Mr. F. A. Redfern of Indians and Eskimo-you would find .. Fruit Gathered" in Lan-chau, Kan- the Bible in almost every wigwam, and suh, is interesting, not only on account you would find in many of those poor, of the cases cited, but for the light cast converted savages, a humble student of on the difficulties in the way of the open the life of Christ in the Word of God. confession of Christ. Months and some- Therefore our commission is plain and times years transpire before faith is suffi- our duty is positive-to obey that last ciently reinforced by courage for the divine command by extending the area step of avowal to be taken. Mr. Red· of Christianity, by carrying further the fern gives details in respect of a number victories of Christianity, and by pro- of such cases, and magnifies the grace claiming to the remotest nations of the whereby several families have come out world the name of their Savior Christ_" boldly for the Lord. Nine persons -Archdeacon (now Dean) FARRAR, in have thus recently crossed" the rubi- Ohuroh MiB8ionarv Intelligenw. con, " and hope is elltertailled that Qthellj

ENGLISH NOTES

will speedily gather courage for testi· worship, and a large number on Sun· mony. days.

Sought and Found.-Under thic head, Work among t7te Ainus, Japan.-This Mrs. Simpson gives a graphic account work is full of promise. At the service of how a Chinese woman found the held at Pimtori, the capital, on the oc- Lord. A.bout a year previous Mr. Simp· casion of Mr. and Mrs. Batchelor'S visit, son had preached in the village of 200 Ainus were present. "We began," Ohih·li, where the woman and her hus· says Mr. Niven, who is now staying at band lived. Within six months the Piratori for the study of the language, husband fell ill and died, but as his end .. with the hymn' Je@uB loves me,' and drew near he said to his wife, •• When if the readers of the lntelligencer could I am gone you must go and visit them only have heard it sung they would [the missionaries], and inquire more fully have had a very definite turn given to about this doctrine. It is too late for their praises that day." The Ainu me; I cannot go, and I cannot find the Christians now number 449, among way, altho I want to do so ; but per· whom there are some bright and shinhaps God will take me after all." As ing lights. time went on the woman became might· ily convinced of sin. Eventually, after T'ai-chow, Ohina.-In December last nearly a year had passed from the time the Rev. J. C. Hoare made a three of the missionary's visit, she made her weeks' tour in the above district and way to the station, voicing her need in baptized several converts at each station the words: .. Yes, if you want to know v!sited-38 in all, of whom 27 were the biggest sinner iu the hall, here she adults. Mr. Hoare notes that a forward is." She wanted the Gospel, she want· movement was manifesting itself at the ed the Savior, and the Savior wanted close of the year, and that the people her. The result was that she speedily were recovering from the restraining found the pearl of great price. Simple effects of the war and war's alarms. and childlike in her faith, she sought to know Jesus' own words, and when she EngZislt Presbyterian Mi8sion.-The got them she stuck to them, and made Rev. C. Campbell Brown writes hope· them her pillow on which to rest. Her joy in the Lord continues to be very fully of his work in aMnc1ww. Along great. •• People think me crazy," she says; "but they do not know the pre· with a native preacher and his wife he cious Mediator I have got." has been evangelizing in the villages, sometimes walking many miles and The Story of Ohu·ping·Zan.- We have preaching wherever people could be not space to tell the graphic story of gathered to listen. .. Again and again, " this Chinaman's conversion, or what per· he says, .. we came upon men who secutions he endured. Suffice it to say seemed to drink in the Gospel. The that, constrained by the love of Jesus, wiiling hearers make any amount of he now superintends, in the busy cit.y labor worth while." In Chinchew itof 0 hao·ch'eng, an opium refuge. Since self the work grows visibly. the opening of this refuge, four and a half years ago, nearly 500 persons have Un·Sio.-In Un·Sio, which is near broken off opium. Not a few of these Ohangpoo, Formosa, there are the faint opium patients have. turned from idols beginnings of a Gospel work. Hopes to serve the living God, and to wait for are entertained that a preacher will be His Son from heaven. There is now a appointed to this sphere. The town is growing church in the city. About 50 one of some commerce, and faces the persons meet together every evening for sea. At present Un-Sio wails, practi. cally virgin soil, for its apostle.

The S. P. G. Mission.-The total in· come of the Society for the Propagation oj the Gospel amounted, in 1895, to

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

£118,258 lOs. 9d. The Bishop of Cape ern Berbers to listen to the Gospel. At Town warmly acknowledges the help the Harley House Training Institute, rendered by this mission to the church Bow, London, a young German of de- in his diocese for now nearly half a cen· cided talent and grace is preparing with tury. or The Church's outward growth a view to mission work among the Ber- and ever.increasing strength," he says, bers. His ling~al talent is most marked.

.. would have been utterly impossible London Missionary Society.-The edu· but for that help." In Osaka, Japan, a new bishopric has cational work in Travancore has greatly been constituted; while in Mahanoro, grown, tho there is still urgent need for Madagascar, the progress of the work a great enlargement of the means requi. is exemplified by the recent presentation site in providing for an adequate :sup. of over 50 candidates for confirmation. ply of trained native preachers. At .present there are 16 students, but three Baptist Missionary Society. -Writing times.that number are called for to meet from Watlteu Station, Lower Congo, the needs of 328 congregations, as well Miss de Hailes reports encouraging as evangelistic work among the Hindu progress. .. The school," she says, .. is community. greatly increased since I was here last The vernacular boys' schools of the year. There are 'now 135 boys and 15 mission number 329, with nearly 13,000 girls. . .. The ruling principle of the scholars; while the development of the station is love. All the work seems so real and solid. It is the life lived which zenana branch of the work has been nothing short of marvelous, there being sheds such a spiritual influence on those now 88 female native workers, 3000 around, and is leading many to the Sav- Hindu women under instruction in-their ior ; quite as much, I b!llieve, as the homes, and nearly 5000 girls of all words spoken. Last year, when I went classes in the schools. home, there were 17 church·members, 3 of whom were being supported by the King-Shan.-The success of the work others as evangelists. Now there are in King·Shan has been such a surprise 46 church·members, 4 of the number to Dr. Griffith John that, tho he has being evangelists supported by the had forty years' experience in China, members." he confesses, " I rejoice over it greatly, Italy.-A new hall has been opened but I rejoice with trembling." He in Florence, and after a month's ex· adds, "on this visit we have had 91 perience the prospects are encouraging. baptisms in King·Shan, of whom 60 are' 1<lr. Nathaniel A. Shaw, who is charged adult converts from heathenism." The with the work, is now giving a series of work in this district is not quite two historical lectures on the great reform· years old; and already it is difficult to ers, .. and these," he says, "are being see to what it is going to grow. " The listened to with the most rapt attention kindness of the King·Shan Christians," by large audiences." The entire ex· says this veteran, missionary, "I shall pense of fitting up this hall has been never forget, neither can I forget their met by a friend whose name Mr. Shaw earnel:!tness and zeal."

is not at liberty to publish, but for THE KINGDOM. whose generosity he thanks God and the donor. -In the largest and truest sense there South Morocco Mission.-This mission is no" negro problem" any more than has now been at work for seven or eight there is an .. Anglo·Saxon problem."

years. The founder is Mr. John Ander. The only problem which faces any pas- son, Glasgow. Mr. Nairn, ,the superin- tor or patriot or parish is the " human tendent, confirms the tidings of the problem. " And it is all capable of comparative willingness of the South- being resolved into simple terms which apply equally to every race and condi- which He is preparing us by shutting tion.-.Re1>. O. M. BheTiWn. us up to Himself. "-Mi8sionary Herald.

~The Rev. R. S. Storrs says: "The -God moves in a mysterious way, foreign missionary work tends to pre- His wonders to perform. Dr. Jacob sent on a wider and a cosmical scale the Chamberlain, of India, several years power of the Gospel for renovating the since wrote a little tract entitled •• Wind· world. We get the idea that the Gos- ing up a Horse," whose influence has pel is admirable for the nursery, excel- been so great as to be the means of turnlent for the sick, beautiful for Sunday- Ing $80,000 into the missionary fund of schools ; but we should also believe that the Reformed (Dutch) Church.

it is equal to great cosmical effects. -A letter from Mexico in the Mia· Such have been witnessed in Patagonia, Bionary Herald says: .. Various circum· in the Fiji Islands, in New Zealand, in stances had operated to prepare the way Madagascar, and elsewhere. They re- in an unusual manner for the reception inforce our faith in the potency of the of the Gospel. The just and Christian croSB." conduct of an American mining com· -For the present I believe the call of pany located here has been an Indirect Mazzini to Italy to be the real summons but powerful influence in favor of Protof the Christian minister to the indi- estant Christianity." This is, indeed, vidual: "Say to men, • Come, suffer; .. an unusual manner" of preparation, you will perhaps be deceivt:d, be be– and the fact seems to be established that trayed ; but you have a great duty to 801M corporations do have souls, and accomplish.' They will be deaf, per- consciences too.

haps for a long time, to the severe voice -A touching incident is related of of virtue, but on the day that they do two Mohammedans in Asia .Minor, decome to you, they will come as heroes, siring the Word of God, but hiding it and will be invincible."-Rev. B. F. for fear of persecution. One bought Mills. the Scriptures in Spanish, and learned -Mr. Peet, of Constantinople, writes: the language, that he might read it in " It seems to me that we have an un- safety_ Another walked 100 miles and usual opportunity before us; the dif- paid $1.50 for a copy-all he could ferences between the Protestant com- spare from a year's work.

munity and the Gregorians are fast -A hundred years ago the Scottish malting away. The position taken by Church, through some of its ministers, the American missionaries in this time pronounced this missionary idea 1;0 be of sorrow to the Armenian people is .. highly preposterous," and one of the giving them a place in the hearts of the praised, .. the happy ignorance of the Armenians which they never held be- untutored savage." A bishop of the fore. It is probable that we have be- Church of England publicly and pow- fore us opportunities without a parallel erfully argued against the idea of mis- in the history of these missions, and if sionary enterprise. Parliament declared we are able and have courage and grace against it. The servants of England in given us to hold on through the present the East treated OUI first missionaries as visitation, our position in this land breakers of the law. But for the char- will be such as never could have been ityof a Hindu usurer, the first mission· gained in any other way." And an- ary family in Bengal would at one time other missionary at the same capital: have had no roof t.o cover their heads.

" The best feature of the whole case is But for the courage of the gO'fernor of the clear acceptance by all the mis· a little Danish settlement, the next mis- sionaries of the faith that God has some sionary family who went to Bengal great blessing in store for us all for would have been seized by the English consul in Calcutta and shipped back to Missionary liIociety have rented a house .Europe. in Newton Center, which they placed in charge of Mrs. O. L. George, former- A hundred years ago the sense of the lya missionary in Burma, and here such churches, the policy of Parliament, the of their candidates for missionary serinstinct of self· preservation among Eng- vice as were not more advantageously lishmen who were working for Eng- pursuing their studies elsewhere have land in distant lands, were all arrayed found a home. and completed their against the missionary idea.-8ir Wil- preparation for missionary service by liam W. Hunter. taking advantage of the f~ci1ities afford- ed in Newton Theological Institution. -The Presbyterian ReDiew quotes the This enterprise, which was first begun following extract from the Catholic as something of an experiment, has com- New8, of Trinidad, which must be pub- mended itself so strongly to the Womlished in an exceedingly bilious climate, an's Board that they have now erected, or else, let the Bible Society be abated: by means of special contribUtions, a •• That most pernicious of all pernicious home for their missionary candidates. It sects-the Protestant Bible Society-is is located in the immediate vicinity of again at its murderous work. Its false the Theological Institution. Up to the prophets are galvanized into temporary present time the house has cost $17,140. activity, and this time it is the' benighted ' Catholics of Spanish America who -It was during the visit of Adoniare to have the peace of their homes ram Judson to this country in 1845 that invaded and the sanctity of their relig- the story of his own sufferings, as well ion vilified by psalm-singing twaddlers. as his account of the Karen people, led Gospel tramps, and ignorant hirelings, the women of the Gloversville, N. Y., who are a'Jout as competent to explain Baptist Church to organize the Karen the Word of God as a Hottentot is to Association, with their pastor's wife as lecture on bimetalism. These paid leader. The primary object Was to supemissaries of a society which gathers port a native missionary among the into Its coffers the savings of dyspeptic Karens. The sum needed was $35. old maids, these self-constituted apos- This band of 15 women set about earntles. laymen clothed in clerical garb, ing the money by sewing on gloves. carryon an infamous traffic in a Bible At the end of the year the needed sum which they cannot understand, and yet was secu~ed and forwarded to the Misprofess to explain to the addle-pated sionary Union. A few years later the dupes who are weak enough to listen to sum was increased to $50, and still later them. All honor, then, to the Catholics to $100. Twenty-five years before the of South America who have expelled organization of the Woman's Baptist the evangelical carpet-baggers. The Foreign Missionary Society the women priests and people of Spanish America of the Karen Association pledged themwill not remain passive while the slimy selves to pay three pennies per week serpent of heresy endeavors to imprint into the treasury. This is believed to its poisonous fangs in the souls of their be the first society on record whose little ones. If the Venezuelans are members were pledged to a certain ignorant of anything, it is of the use of number of pennies per week for mistar and feathers, a judicious application sionary purposes. of which would be sufficient to keep the brawling ranters of the Bible So· -Helping Hand has these words reciety at a safe distance from their garding the inspiration of missionary shores." studies: ' Our mission circles open to women an inexhaustible and inspiring WOMAN'S WORK. field of study. We have an investment in India, and India has a new interest -For several years the Board of Directors of the Woman's Baptist Foreign for us. We are caring for some gifted Jews. We are not surprised, and only woman while she teaches those black, wonder that they did not take their barbarous children of ours in Africs- course sooner; and we are much surand we want to know Africa itself. prised that Dr. John Hall and Dr. D. J. Our missionary contributions are giving Burrill are so courageous as to continue us an ownership in old Earth that makes to stand as its sponsors. Nearly a year her most distant lands dearer than the ago we gave a list of Jewish missions homestead of our childhood. What a in this city, and took conspicuous pains literature is open to our study I Facts not to indorse Mr. Warszawiak's soci· before which fiction pales; truths be- ety. We do not pretend to have made hind which romance must hide herself. as thorough an investigation of the Read faithfully the best of our mission- charges against him as has Dr. Schaufary periodicals, with their heroic history fier, who publicly charges him with of our day, and you will feel that you being a persistent liar, and with specuhave trod the borderland of heaven and lation in trust funds, and we do not listened to angel choirs. " therefore indorse this indictment; but we do know that Mr. Warszawiak's -The annual report of the Church of attempt to raise $60,000 for a big Scotland's Women's Association for 'Christ's Synagog,' where bis Chris- Jewish Missions states that there are tian Jews shall herd by themselves to 958 girls in the mission schools, 819 of his great honor and glory, is uttetly them being Jewesses. There are now foolish and needless, and is enough to 2 medical nurses at Smyrna under the throw suspicion on the wisdom, if not association, and a lady evangelist at Al- good faith, of this persuasive preacher exandria who does excellent work in to Christians." visiting the homes of the Jewish girls in attendance at the school. The in- -Indian schools have been carried on come is steadily rising. It appears that for a long time, but almost without obthe total amount of subscriptions and servation so far as the general public donations is £1001, as compared with are concerned. But if satisfactory ar- £698 for 1894, or an increase of £302. rangements can be made for transporta- tion and entertainment W. N. Hail- AMERICA. mann, National Superintendent of Ind- ian Schools, proposes to hold summer United States.-There is a town on institutes for Indian school employees at the Upper Snake River, in Idaho, called St. Paul, San Francisco, and Lawrence, New Sweden. Hans Hansen is mayor Kan., next season. The tentative date of the tOWD, Peter Petersen is clerk, for St. Paul is July 20th-25th. and the common council is composed of Pete Hansen, Hans Petersen, Peter -There are 4961 Indian members of Hans Petersen, Hans Peter Hansen, the churches under the care of the Presand Peter Hansen Hans Petersen. No byterian B:Jard of Home Missions. Last relationship exists among these men. year these people contributed toward But where, pray, is the Anp:lo-Saxon all the support of their own work $3459, this time? and for foreign missions, $2652.

-The Independent gives this severe -The Baptist Publication Society has arraignment of a much-advertised move- 4 church cars in constant use for misment: "Seven leading clergymen of sionary tours. One of the~e recently this city, Drs. Josiah Strong, C. H. reached San Francisco from a southern Parkhurst, H. A. Stimson, S. H. Vir- trip. It is 85 feet long, with the living gin, W. H. P. Faunce, J. R. Davies, apartments of the pastor at one end and F. F. Ellinwood, have issued a and a completely appointed church occard withdrawing from the Board of cupying the rest of the space. It con- Hermann Warszawiak's mission to the tains an organ, lectern and pulpit. The car carries Bibles in 12 languages, and West Indians, and East Indians. Of large stocks of religious publications. the ministerial members whose names The railroads haul the cars free' of are on the roll to·day, 1, the father of charge, and the telephone companies the Presbytery, is a West Indian, 1 is furnish "franks" to the pastors in an East Indian, 2 are Scotsmen, and charge. No collections are made at 6 are Canadians: while of the mem- any of the services. Whenever a like- bers who are ruling elders, 2 are of ly place for work is found the car is West Indian origin, 2 are East Indians, sidetracked. and 2' are of Portuguese extraction.

-In Alaska the Presbyterians have 8 The membership of the church has been mission stations: Chilcat, Fort Wran. and is even more varied in origin. We gle, Hoonah, Juneau, Point Barrow, St. have Scotsmen, Englishmen, Portu- Lawrence Island. Hydah, and Sitka. guese, Danes, Canadians, Chinese, Afri- Swedish Lutheran, 4 stations: Golvin cans, Trinidadians, and natives of al- Bay, Unalaklik, Kangekosork, and most every island in the West Indies, Yakatat. Moravian,4 stations: Bethel, while perhaps quite half of the whole Ougavig, Quinhaha. and Carmel. Epis- number are East Indians.

copal. 8 stations: Point Hope, Anvik, -Thirty years ago there was no or- and Fort Adams. Methodist. 1 station, ganized evangelical church or school Unalaska. Baptist. 1 station, Wood house in Mexico; the statistical results Island. Congregational. 1 station, Cape of twenty-five years' systematic work is Prince of Wales. Roman Catholic: as follows: Centers of operation, 90; Juneau, and 5 stations on the Yukon. congregations, 615; ordained missiona- The Russo·Greek Church has missions ries, 60; assistant missionaries and wives scattered through southeastern Alaska, of ordained and assistant missionaries, besides a few farther north. 60; lady teachers, 6"1 ; native preachers, -Father Chiniquy wrote lately to the ordained, 111 ; native preachers, unor· Ohriatian, of London, in the following dained, 164; native teachers, 177 ; other cheerful strain: .. I am happy to tell native helpers, 94; grand total of foryou that the number of converts from eign and native workers, 732; churches Rome now is much more than 45,000, organized, 444; communicants, 17,000 ; and it is rapidly increasing every day. probable adherents, 50,000.

We do not count less than 100 young -'-During the third quarter of the ministers of the Gospel, all converts, present century the word Mexico stood with whom it is my privilege to work. as the synonym for anarchy, misgovern- We have helped 37 priests to give up ment, despotism, and all other weaktheir errors to accept the Gospel." nesses and vices possible to a popular -These statements concerning the government. But since then so great Trinidad Mission of the Canadian Pres- have been the changes that Zion'a Her- byterian Church are full of interest. ald can write: .. President Diaz enjoys The work is mainly among the East the almost universal confidence and es- Indians, was begun in 1868, and there teem of his people. The country has are now 6 churches, with 635 commu- developed along many lines to a surpris- nicants, 3 native ministers, and 53 cate· ing degree under his discreet and effi- chists. Last year there were 359 bap- cient leadership. There was a touch of tisms. In the 54 East Indian schools egotism in his recent message to Con- there is an average daily attendance of gress in which he reviewed the progress 2168. The first ministers were Scots- made under his administration; the men, and there have been Scotch memo peaceful relations maintained with for- bers of the Presbytery ever since; but eign powers, the sanitary regulations there have been associated with them adopted, the charitable institutions aid- Portuguese, Americans, Canadians, ed, the expansion of mining industries, railroad, telegraph, and postal exten- had a very successful year, the efforts sion, the hopeful condition of the na- of 9 agents and 121 native colporteurs tional finances, etc.-but he has solid having been crowned with much bless- ground for complacency; he richly ing. The Hankow Press printed 13,000 deserves the honors heaped upon him." New Testaments, and 350,000 portions, EUROPE. with nearly 1,000,000 tracts. A second annotated Gospel, that of St. Matthew, Great Britain.-The British and For- is about" to be issued from the same eign Bible Society distributes on an press. To various parts of Africa, to average over 13,000 copies of the Bible South America, and to the Colonies, daily, nearly 4,000,000 a year. Its in- Scriptures have been sent for circulafluence is continually extending more tion through various agencies. Among widely over the whole world; the Bible other versions published or issuing from being now translated into the languages the press, is the Mang'anja version by of nine tenths of the human race. At Rev. David Clement Scott, of the Blanthe beginning of the century it had only tyre mission.

been translated into the languages of -The Universities' Mission of the one fifth. Church of England has sent into the -One of the vice-presidents of the African field no less than 7 bishops, of British Bible Society has issued a pam- whom 3 still survive. Of the other 4, phlet which shows that the Bible is now 1 is buried without memorial in his printed in 381 languages, no less than cathedral in a lone grave by the Zam- 52 versions having been added in the besi; another, the builder of the cathe· last five years. Forty-two of these ver- dral, rests alongside of its altar ; a third sions are credited to the English and sleeps also without a memorial in his Scotch translators and societies, and to cathedral, beneath the waves of the Ind· American societies, 5. What toil this ian Ocean, and now the fourth has sunk meant to the translators is easily seen to rest in the waters of the Nyassa, hard from the fact that in the list 23 languages by Cape Maclear.

and dialects belong to the African Bantu ,~ -The foreign mission work of the family, 4 belong to each of the follow- Irish Presbyterian Church is carried on ing : Malayan, Chinese, and Melanesian; in the province of JUjarat and Kathia- 3 are Indian languages; 2 each belong war (Bombay Presidency, India), and in to the negro, Turki, Druidian and Manchuria (North China). It has 23 Hamitic groups, and 1 each to the missionaries at work, 3 of them medical Tibeto-Barman, Aryan and Micronesian missionaries, imd there are 3 native pasfamilies. Such a description is strik- tors and 194 native Christian workers ingly significant. (evangelists, teachers, etc.). There is -The National Bible Society of Scot- an annual collection taken up in all the land had an income of £25,976 in 1895, congregations of the church-561 in which exceeded that of 1894 by £3338, number-for the foreign mission. The but the expenditure was £30,642, being collection taken Za8t Janua'l'1J was the larger than that of the previous year by large8t in the history of the mimon, £1666. The issues of Scriptures were amounting to somewhere about £6600.

814,408, the largest circulation yet re- This is all the more satisfactory as a ported. The total issues since 1861 sum of above £1400 has been recently amount to 15,654,307 Scriptures. On raised by a special effort to send out a the Continent 198 colporteurs circulated number of our student volunteers, who, the Scriptures in 12 countries, from Nor- on the completion of their course, offered way to Macedonia. In India, Korea, themselves to the Church to go to the and Japan, Bible work has been vigor- foreign field on any terms that the funds ously prosecuted. In China the society of the mission would permit. Three of the tJ who thus offered are already in but 62,000 Protestants in Italy out of a the field. population of some 30,000,000. Nor is – Thirteen missionaries are about to that all. A large proportion of the 29,- sail for Manchuria, sent by the United 000,000 odd have forsaken the Catholi- Presbyterian Church of Scotland, which cism of their youth, having found it has a very promising mission field there. honeycombed with superstition, and now The work was interrupted by the late are blatant skeptics of all religion.

war between China and Japan, and one -The Norwegian Missionary Society, young missionary fell a martyr to Chi- which works mainly in Natal, Zululand, nese bigotry, but it is being resumed and Madagascar, has in Africa 14 main under most hopeful conditions. Six stations and. nearly 150 out-stations; in missionaries are also expected to leave Madagascar some 20 main stations, and shortly for Old Calabar, the oldest mis- upward of 500 out-stations. In Mada- sion field of the United Presbyterian gascar last year there were nearly 39,000 Church, which has suffered sadly of late communicants, and about 60 native mis- years through loss of life on account of sionaries.

the dangerous climate. -The mission work of the Russian -The complaining cry is, "Let us Church is generally overlooked or un- not rob Christendom of the Gospel in dervalued, and we may fail to note how our sentimental zeal for the redemption its missionaries work among the Buriat of heathendom." But a writer in the tribes of Eastern Siberia. They have April Ohureh MU8ionary InteUigeneer just accomplished an interesting and affirms: "Deducting, as seems fair, the difficult piece of work, the translation total of church collections and Easter of the liturgy of the Greek Church offerings, and also the endowment of into the dialect of the Yakuts. That schools, we have, as the amount con- language is so poor that it can only tributed parochially for home work, boast of 200 root words. For example, £5,369,232, and for foreign work, there is no word in the language for £251,102, which shows that for £1 bread, cereals being unknown in that which goes abroad there is £20 spent at inhospitable region. All words of high- . home. But since there are 33 times er religious significance–e.g., righteous- as many Mohammedans and heathen ness, faith, mercy, even justice, have abroad as there are people in England been imported bodily from the Russian. and Wales, we find that of the money contributed, 660 times as much is spent ASIA.

parocWally over Christian work for each India.-A generation ago Indill was nominal Christian at home as there is only beginning its career under the for each professing heathen or Moham- Queen's rule. Railroads were laying medan abroad. Of course this is not a their first rails, and schools were startfinal nor exact conclusion. The con- ing. Now there are 20,000 miles of tributions to purely Church of England railroads, and 15,000,000 of people who missionary societies in 1894 was over speak English fluently. Caste was £572,000; but then, on the other hand, rigid. Pilgrims swarmed all roads. there are the endowments of livings Now they are few. Then they swung which would have to be taken into ac- by their naked flesh from hooks, walked count in any close comparison." on iron spikes, threw themselves under The Continent.-Italy is a country Juggernaut's car and burned them- which many are apt to think does not selves. Now apologists are beginning offer a promising field for missionary to deny that such things happened.

effort. That, however, is not the opin- The monastic endowments are coming ion of the promoters of the Spezia mis- to be a stench in the nostrils of some sion, for the report states that there are good Hindus. One of their orthodox Buddhist papers, the Rei8 and Rayyat, also is often carried on in knee-deep of Calcutta, scores Mrs. Besant, the the- water. They glean the fallen ears with osophist, saying: "It behooves every their toes and fingers out of the muddy well-wisher of the country to tell her waters and catch fish in creels, wading plainly that sensible men do not want up to their waists in the same waters her eloquence for gilding what is rot- frequented by the alligator and buffalo.

ten. " .. The men's work Is as dirty and de· -For some time there has been a re- grading as that of the women; followmarkable movement of Dherd families ing the plough up to their waists in in and around Anand toward Christian- muddy water is not so hard or filthy as ity in connection with the Irish Presby- that of mending the banks of the fields terian mission. At the end of last year when the fioods go down. They bring there were 64 families on the roll of boat-loads of boughs from the jungles; new adherents, after some doubtful these are laid on the banks, and a thick cases had been deducted. At a more layer of mud is thrown on the top. recent date 34 adults and 22 children The mud has to be taken out of the were baptized, coming from 11 villages. bottom of the canals and rivers; the It is especially difficult, however, for men dive down and bring it to the surthe women to break off heathen cus- face in their arms, resting it against toms. .. Indeed, the winning of the their naked bodies; it is black and women to Christ is the solution of the semi-liquid, being the decayed vegetaproblem before us. Last Sabbath our ble mold brought down by the rivers, church here was crowded on the men's and has a peculiar, disgusting smell. side, while the women's side, contain· They have also to dive under water to ing only a third of the space of the find the holes made in the banks by other, was far from full. The great the alligators in which they lay their desideratum here just now is trust- eggs. Their tools for this work are worthy native women workers, under made from the iron-like wood of the the control and guidance of European palm, shaped somewhat ike the oar of lady missionaries." an outrigger; with this they slice down to the holes and build up the bank -The TravancoreDioce8an Record again in layers of brushwood and mud.

has the following graphic description As the black mud dries on their bodies of the condition of the PuJayans, one the men look like their scaly brothers of the depressed classes in Travancore : the alligators. To have to pass a boat- " The women become prematurely old load of men returning from work is an from working in the water under a infliction to anyone possessed of an tropical sun; the weeding and trans- ordinary nose for smelling, for they planting of paddy in low-lying fields is seldom if ever wash, and even if they their work, besides the harrowing of did, the water has the same disagree- the fields after ploughing. They may able odor. The pores of their skins be- be called, literally, human harrows, for come permanently impregnated with under a burning sun they may be seen this same smell of mud in which they sitting in rows, up to their necks in the work and on which their hovels, made muddy water,· which has been stirred of mud, leaves, and sticks, are put up."

up by the plough and the feet of the buffaloes. pulling out with their fingers -So far as known, the American and toes the weeds, particularly a Mission High School in Bombay is the troublesome, massy-looking weed, which only high school ill India where co- breaks into pieces under the plough, education exists. By taking so many and heaping them into little islands in of the pupils while very young, Mr.

the water or dragging the long, shiny and Mrs. Hume have succeeded in ere- things into the blW~. The reaping I1tin~ a public sentiment which, with unceasing vigilance on their part, has Abroad, Rev. Mr. Bergen, of Chefoo, done away with supposed eVils in mixed says that the terrible poverty prevailing schools. "These are day schools com- can only be known by those who spend posed entirely of children from heathen days and nights among the Chinese, see- families- I have had two most interest- ing them in their common life, and he ing mornings visiting two of them and adds: .. This is a bran-eating, not a the homes from which they come, with 11our-eating, people with which we have Mrs. Hume and the Bible women, to do-a grass-eating and root-eating Balubai and Kash'bai. We found the people. They live practically without children in a little room up a narrow meat. Should there be a happy demise 11ight of stairs, sitting on the 1100r of cow or mule, dog or donkey, througb against the walls with their slates on accident or tuberculosis or general de- the 1100r in front of them_ Such dear crepitude, there is a neighborhood feast.

little things as they are, all sizes, and They eat occasionally of wheat bread, in all Borts of costumes ; here a small buy a bit of pork, have a bowl of vege- boy, resplendent in pink and white silk tables, a few ounces of salt fish, but trousers, yellow satin jacket, and a cap just about as often as the ordinary with high white feather, and there a A.merican citizen indulges in terrapin bit of humanity entirely in nature's cos- or canvas-back ducks."

tume, a little living bronze statue who has dropped in for a few moments to -H. N. Lachlan, of Gan-King, writes see what is going on ; there little atoms that in China, especially in the south, of girls loaded with jewelry, whose " the bamboo is a.lmost as useful as the black beads show that they are already reindeer in Lapland, or the palm tree in married; and here is one with great Southern India. In furnishing your baunting black eyes with the red paint house it will supply you with tables, on her forehead, which may show that chairs, beds, sofas, stools, stands, she is doomed to life in an idol tem- screens, brooms, mats, mattresses, food, ple. "-Miss Abbie (Jhild. fuel, paper, pencil handles, cups, buck- China.-Mr. Denby, our Minister to ets, bird-cages, pipes, whether for smok- China, has sent forth the following cir- ing or bringing down rain from the cular to all our consuls in China under roof, not to mention its uses for carrydate of February 6th: "To the Consuls ing, building and boating."

of the United States,-Gentlemen: I ]apan.-It is reported that the Japhave the honor to inform you that his anese Governor-General of Formosa has excellency, M. A. Gerard, Minister of prohibited the use of opium in the island, France, has recently procured from the under heavy penalties. This edict may Tsung-L-Yamen, by virtue of the cause an exodus of the Chinese inhab- French treaty of 1858, an order direct- itants; but the authorities say that it ing the local authorities in all provinces would be easy to supply their places of the empire to expunge from the vari- by immigrants from Japan. There is ous editions and compilations of the no law in Japan more rigidly enforced Chinese Code all claims placing restric- than that which forbids the use of tions upon the propagation of the Chris- opium. The Ohristian Instructor says tian religion. You are directed to bring that last summer 4 men, natives, who this circular to the attention of the were detected smoking it were sent to A.merican missions in your consular dis- the penitentiary for two years, and the tricts. It gives me pleasure to add that Chinaman who sold them the drng got the Minister of France is entitled to the seven years. gratitude of the Christian world for his action in this important matter. -The Presbyterian Church of Japan -In an article in Oht&rch at llQmfl awl ~8 soon to begin mf,ssi9Ilary work in Formosa. President Ibuka, of Tokyo, byterian Church, South, has this from and President Ogimi, of Steele College, the Upper Congo; "Mission work was Nagasaki, have been appointed to visit begun in China in 1807. In 1842 the the field and report· to the Mission visible results were 6 converts. Lapsley Board. Three thousand dollars are to and Sheppard went to Africa in 1890. be raised from the Japanese churches One year was consumed in exploration. to inaugurate and push forward this Our work at Luebo will be five years new work. old this fall. On the one hand mission- ary experience elsewhere would have -Japan is seeking commercial con· led us to expect long and patient waitquests on the sea. A purpose to share ing while the unseen foundations were the carrying trade of the world with being laid, before the structure of our Great Britain is clearly shown. A line African church would appear above the to Bombay has been arranged, and a surface. But the Lord has seen good line to Australia is planned. Six new to give special tokens of His favor on 5000-ton steamers have been ordered in this work. Since early in the spring all England, and .when finished these are the services held have been attended to be placed on the European line with with constant and manifest tokens of the Tosa-Maru now running. The en- the Spirit's presence; and Dr. Snyder's terprise shown in the land of the Mikado report just received announces the oris astonishing. ganization of a church of 48 hopefully converted natives. AFRICA.

-Fever continues to mow down the -Bishop Tucker, who is still in workmen of God in the fatal climate of Uganda, writes in the warmest praise of the West Coast. Last October the mis· the material improvement in the coun· sionary Roess died on the Gold Coast, try since it has been a British protecwhere he had been working for six torate. Order reigns in the place, and years. It is the seventh death in the there has been a great increase in cultiranks of the Basle Society, on the West vation. But it is the spiritual progress Coast, since the month of May last. in the place which naturally claims But the work goes on. There has never most of the bishop'S attention. The been such a number of baptisms as on new church in the capital has been the last missionary tour. In the district built to hold 4000 people, and in the of Akem especially, among the Chi surrounding neighborhood there are 23 population, converts are very numer- smaller churches, which are all served ous. The fortress of heathendom does from the capital, and attract large not yet fall down in large masses; it is and attentive congregations. Scattered only separate stones which are being de- throughout the country there are tached; but the frequency of the fact is now some 200 churches, where service remarkable, and begins to disintegrate is reverently and orderly conducted, the mass of heathendom. To prove and a church has been lately erected this, it is enough to remember that in within the king's compound. Mwanga 1864, after thirty ·seven years of work, himself is not yet a Christian, altho his the BasIe Mission counted 961 Chris- attitude toward Christianity has much tians on the Gold Coast. In the course improved. The native church has of the last inspection, the missionaries caught the missionary spirit, and large registered 962 adult baptisms, and the numbers of the native Christians go into number of Christians had risen to 13,- all the country round as evangelistic 036 of whom 5442 are communicants, agents. During one week nearly 350 besIdes 479 catechumens.-Bvangeliaehe were confirmed. HdderWote.

-'!'he jJ(i,ssiona'l"lI, organ of the Pres- -News has ~Qw:e b~ th,e ~eQ6l,ltlr opened telegraph that a powerful slave- wife are Protestants, they are being dealing chief, Mwasigungu, to the west cursed by the Catholics both here and of Lake Nyassa, has been crushed. in France. The Catholic bishops blessed Mwasigungu had been conducting his the expedition, sung • Te Deums ' over raids in the district in charge of Mr. the fall of the capital, and now they A. J. Swann, whose station is Kota have taken to cursing the French Gov- Kota. Mr. Swann, who was for some ernment for sending out a Protestant years in the service of the London Mis- Resident-General ; but it is of little consionary Society on Lake Tanganyika, sequence, only that curses are said to had assembled some 5000 nati ves to put have a knack of coming home to roost I . a stop to his depredations, and he was The French are making changes here, joined by a force of 150 regular troops, for they have already set the Malagasy the whole being under the command of to repair their wa~ s and make the Lieutenant Alston of the Coldstream break-neck roads we had here in the Guards. They attacked the forces of capital into something like decent the slave-raiders, numbering 20,000 streets… fighting men, and completely routed them. Now that the Arab Mlozi at the -Once when Mr. John Williams was north end, and Mwasigungu on the explaining to the people of Haiatea west side of Lake Nyassa have been how English Christians raised money disposed of, the slave route to the Zam- to send the Gospel to the heathen, the bezi is closed, and the trade route into natives expressed regret at not having the far interior westward and north- money to use in the same good work. westward of the lake is open. These He replied: .. If you have no money, victories are most important, and they you have something that takes the are likely to prove the death·blow of place of money. something to buy money the slave trade in those parts of Africa. with ,'" he then referred to the pigs that he had brought to the island on -The evangelization of Abyssinia his first visit, which now every family was undertaken by the Swedish Mis- possessed; and suggested that every sionary Society as early as 1866, but family should Bet apart a pig f01' caU8until the Italian occupation the mis- ing the W01'd of God to grow; and when sionaries were unable to get any far- the ships came, sell the pigs for money. ther than the island of Massowah Ilnd The natives eagerly followed the sug- Monkullu on the adjacent mainland. gestion, and the next morning the Afterward they were able to go forth squeaking of the pigs which were reinto the interior, and now in the dis- ceiving the "mark 01 the Lord" in trict of Hamasen they have 93 converts, their ears was everywhere heard. On They have made many endeavors, hith- Mr. Williams' return to the island, the erto unsuccessful, to reach the Gallas. native treasurer put into his bands £103, the product of these sales. It was the ISLANDS OF THE SEA.. first money they had ever possessed, but every farthing was given to the lI/Iadagascar.-A special correspondent of the Aberdeen F1u Prea8 writes : cause of Christ. .. The new French Resident-General, ]1.1. Lauroche, has arrived, bringing a -Only a few years since in New staff of 40 officials with him. He seems Guinea, on one occasion the friends of a very superior man, and one that is a woman, whose husband had just died, most anxious to do the right thing by came to condole with her. Having no all, and the very best he can for this pig to feast them with, she dug up the country and people; but as he and his dead body of her husband, and they re- galea themselves on e7w,t,

The Missionary Review of the World — November 1891

OUR DEBT, OUR DUTY, AND OUR DESTINY

MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

VOL. XIV. No. 11.-0ldSeries.–NOVEMBER.–VoL. IV. No.l1.-NewSeries.

OUR DEBT, OUR DUTY, AND OUR DESTINY.

[EDITORIAL, A. T. P.] The obligation to prosecute home missions finds illustration in three important texts of Scripture, at which we shall glance, in their application to this great theme.

I. "If any provide not for his own, and specially for those of his own house, he hath denied the faith. and is V,'orse than an infidel" (1 Tim. 5 : 8).

II. "Thy gates shall be open continually; they shall not be shut day nor night; that men llIay bring unto thee the forces of the Gentiles" (Isa. 60: 11).

Ill. "I have set thee to be a light of the Gentiles, that thou shouldest be for salvation unto the ends of the earth" (Acts 13 : 47).

We do not claim that these passages refer to the subject to which we apply them; but they serve as biblical expressions of our threefold relation to home missions, or the evangelization of our land.

1. A DEBT owed to a national family and household. 2. A DuTY owed to a nation's guests-the strangers that are within our gates, destined to become children of the nation. 3. A DESTINY connected with our providential history and mission to the world as a missionary nation. 1. THE DEBT. The nation is a larger family, and of this larger family the household is the type. In an emphatic sense we have all one Father. We have as' a nation a common origin. The nation had its birth-hour and birth-throes. The history of its nativity is written in blood and tears, and we are proud of it. We are bound by peculiar ties that make the whole family one. The very configuration, conformation, and physical features of the republic's domain proclaim our unity. The great mountain ranges and river systems run north aud south like backbone and breastbone and nervous and circulatory systems, and forbid division such as was attempted in the Civil War of a quarter century ago. Our history is one, and our interests are common. Here is one great household, in one great home, with a common tongue, common wants, and a common supply. We are under one beneficent system of household laws, where due regard is had to the liberty and rights and development of each. A paternal government of mingled freedom and restraint is over the household.

However widely scattered, we shall find, literally, that we are all one family. The members of our households are spread over the wide territory, our sons and daughters may be found from Maine to Texas, and from Atlantic to Pacific shores. In the savannas of the South, by the great lakes, on the ranches of the remote 'West, on the plains beyond the Rocky Mountains, on the prairies where grows the corn, on the hills where they dig out gold and silver, our children and members of our households are even now living. We owe it to our own to provide for them all the means of grace and the institutions of our holy religion. To leave them where they are destitute of such blessings, and for the time unable properly to provide for themselves, is worse than to leave a son or daughter, brother or sister, to literal starvation, by as much as body is of leEs value than soul. Never shall we make adequate provision for our own land until we regard the nation as one household, each member of which has the right and claim upon us to provide proper religious advantages. Those who go beyond the Mississippi and leave the Sunday-school and church behind them, and find none where they go, are in danger of finding that they have practically 1eft GOD too on the other side of the river or the mountains. 1'1) set up Christian schools, churches, prayer-meetings, sacramental tables, Bibles, and family altars is virtually to set God in the midst of them again.

The force of this argument grows upon us as we study the conditions of our common country. Our magnificent railway system, with the vast network of telegraph and postal communication, brings the remotest parts of our vast land into practical neighborhood. This facile communication and rapid transportation encourages the wide dispersion of households wherever personal ambition or business prospects attract; and in consequence twenty years, and often a single year, will so scatter one original household that its members may be found represented in every quarter of the republic. The man or woman who helps to plant a Sunday-school, church, or religious centre of any sort in a remote Western State or territory may be making unconscious provision for a son or a daughter, who in a few years may be a resident in that quarter, dependent for spiritual life and growth on the very institutions which the generosity of the parent helped to found. A pastor and one of his church-members in Philadelphia helped to establish a school in Arizona, where two years later both of them had daughters.

II. Secondly, we owe a great DUTY to the great influx of foreigners on our shores.

The facts about Immigration are not generally known; certainly they make on very few a deep and lasting impression. From 1783 to 1847 there came to these shores 1,063,567 immigrants. From 1847 to 1873, 4,933,562. From 1873 to 1890, 4,910,864. In the single year 1881, 441,064 ; in 1882, 455,450 j and in one day-May 11th, 1887-10,000. These figures are very instructive, and ought to be very impressive. The first period given above covered sixty-four years, and the rate was about 17,000 a year ;. the next period covered twenty-six years, and the rate had increased over eleven-fold; the next period covered seventeen years, and the rate had increased over seventeen-fold upon the first period, and over even the second above fifty per cent j while in one d(i"y of 1887 there were nearly two thirds as many as each year averaged from 17Sa to 1S47 I The sixtieth chapter of Isaiah, though it has an undoubted dispensational meaning, and is primarily applicable to the chosen nation of the Hebrews, could scarcely have been more appropriate to our own country if it had been written for our encouragement and admonition. It is the great home missionary chapter. It challenges us to use the light we have from God to irradiate the darkness around us, and reflect and transmit the rays which selfishness would absorb. How true it is of this land that the nations are coming to our shores as doves in flocks to their windows j the sons of strangers build our walls and palaces. The question is, Shall all these heterogeneous elements be assimilated into homogeneity j shall we get national unity out of this diversity j shall the fir-tree, pine-tree, and boxtree tog~ther be wrought into the woodwork of the sanctuary 1 These foreignen come with" strange gods," with notions, prejudices, habits, customs, foreign to our own and at war with them. They are prolific, and increase with very great rapidity. 'What sort of an influence are they to exert over coming days! Mr. Ellis, in his remarkable book on "The Criminal," has again brought to our notice the amazing ruin to society wrought by one vicious progenitor. The" Jukes family," so called, proved a brood of vipers. The ancestor, born between 1 720 and 1740, llad a numerous progeny more or less illegitimate. Two sons married bastard sisters. Descendants, traced through five generations, number at least 709, and really aggregate 1200 j and, on the whole, form a body of criminals, prostitutes, paupers and vagabonds. Not twenty skilled workmen belonged to the whole number, and half of these learned whatever trade they knew within prison walls j ISO received out-of-door relief; 76 were open criminals, committing 115 offences j and over 52 per cent of the women were abandoned to a life of shame. What a future is before a country where foreigners, ignorant, superstitious, degraded, often the criminal refuse of other lands, are permitted to find a home and multiply without any really educating, uplifting and redeeming influences!

The only hope for America is found in the assimilation of these foreign elements. They must be brought into unity as parts of one body politic. And history shows that but one assimilating power is equal to such a tasknamely, a common religious faith. We must Christianize pagans, or they will paganize Christians. We must elevate this foreign population, or they will degrade us.

Colonies of Portuguese, driven out from Madeira in 1S49, took refuge in Springfield and Jacksonville, TIl., and there, about thirty miles apart, two essentially Portuguese colonies have existed now for over forty years. The streets have been wholly given up to them in their quarter, and they have at least four churches of their own. If we go to the Sandwich Islands, amid a total population of SO,OOO we shall find several thousand Japanese and 20,000 Chinese. :rhroughout all the lands of this hemisphere, and especially in the United States, all foreign peoples are found j and the question is how they are to be made a part of our American civilization and republicanism.

III. Thirdly, we owe it to our DESTINY to redeem this land for our Lord. The United States has from the beginning been divinely stamped as a COlD- mh!sioned missionary nation. Here not only the great problem is to be wrought out, of liberty civil and religious, of individualism independent of all abnormal restraints, even of aristocratic caste; but most important of all, here is to be the great supply of workers for the world· wide field. Heathen Asia cannot furnish them, because heathenism is the field needing mission work. Papal Europe cannot supply them, for Romanism itself needs reformation and purification of her corruptions. Where shall the great training school of missionaries be found if not in this land ~ Great Britain is doing nobly her share in a world's evangelization; but whare, if not here, shall her great ally be found ~ The work of home and of foreign missions runs together. W"hen Dr. John Hall was visiting in Scandinavia, he learned at a missionary meeting then in progress in Sweden that in Wisconsin and Minnesota alone were 140 Scandinavian ministers laboring among their own countrymen, sent out by the mother churches of Sweden and supported by their contributions until such time as the Scandinavians resident in this land could take care of their own pastors. The same distinguished Presbyterian clergyman, coming out of the Yosemite Valley, tarried over night in a village where there might have been perhaps 1200 people, and where there was no church of any denomination! So oppressed was he by the sight of such destitution that he went from house to house, inviting the people to meet for worship, and himself addressed them. These two facts, or classes of facts, illustrate the kinship of all missionary work at home and abroad. Dr. Pentecost goes to India to evangelize English residents ih that stronghold of Brahmanism. The heathen come to our shores. We have here from 8,000,000 to 10,000,000 who came from African ancestry. The Chinese and Japanese are here by the thousands to learn our political system and our faith. If we do our duty we may on this very soil grow the seed of the kingdom to be planted the wide world over. Neglect of our own land makes all our future and the future of the world so far hopeless. To evangelize our country, to leave no part to desolation and degradation, to aband'on no class of the population to vice, crime, ignorance, infidelity, and irreligion j to build churches, gather Sunday-schools and Christian congregations everywhere, scatter Bibles, tracts and good books, to multiply all means of grace and bring them into contact with the entire population of the land-that is to root up evil growths and displace them by trees and plants of godliness, whose seed is in themselves after their kind. "We shall thus ge bread for the eater and seed for the sower. When the Lord by these means builds up our waste places and makes our deserts His gardens, we shall draw the eyes of the world to us, and we shall be prepared to send — into all the earth the sowers of the seed of the kingdom, and turn every other waste into an Eden.

RRJ,ATION OF MONEY TO PROGRESS OF CHRIST'S KINGDOM

THE RELATION OF MONEY TO THE PIWGRESS OF CHRIST'S KINGDOM.

BY REV. W. D. SEXTON, HILLSDALE, MICH.

In one of his sermons Horace Bushnell says: "The great problem we have now on hand is the Christianizing of the money power of the world. What we wait for and are looking hopefully to see is the consecration of the vast money power of the world to the work and cause and kingdom of Jesus Christ. For that day when it comes is the morning, so to speak, of the new creation. That tide-wave in the money power can as little be resisted, when God brings it on, as the tides of the sea; and like these also it will flow across the world in a day."

The day for which Bushnell longed has not yet come. We shall not see it until the power of money in the development of Christ's kingdom is more clearly understood. So far are we from the realization of this vision that Qven the money in the hands of Christ's own followers is not yet flllly consecrated to His service. The need of such a consecration is enforced by vastly more imperative claims to-day than ever before. How to bring about this consummation is one of the greatest questions which now confronts the Church of Christ.

The expression, " The progress of Christ's kingdom," which forms a part ofthe heading of this article, assumes that progress is the law of that kingdom. It assumes that great conquests are yet to be made in the name of the King. This assumption is both scriptural and in harmony with the clear indications of Providence. This progress of the kingdom is conditioned upon two things-Divine power and human agency. According to the Divine plan these are the two factors which combined are to work out the triumph of the Redeemer's kingdom. Both are embodied in the authoritative commission, "Go ye and teach; ]0, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. " We must not lose sight of either of these factors. It is ours to be the heralds of a world-wide evangelism; it is Christ's to furnish the power which alone can give success to our efforts. Christ gives to every believer the privilcge and the honor of being aSRoci. ated with Him in carrying out His far-reaching plans. "We must work the works of Him that sent me," said Ohrist in loving fellowship to His disciples.

Upon the side of human agency, what hinders the speedy fulfilment of command and prophecy! It is not distance and difficulty of access to the heathen world. Modern invention has brought the nations near to each other. With marvellous rapidity and in ways least expected God has removed the barriers which separated the Christian from the pagan world. Although there are many adversaries, yet with scarcely an exception great and effectual doors are everywhere open to the ambassador of Christ. Moreover, men and women are now coming forward in constantly increasing numbers, saying, " Here are we ; send us." The recent uprising of young men and women in our schools and colleges is putting an added weight of responsibility upon the whole Church. It should be remembered, further, that the agencies are now organized more fully and efficiently than ever before for carrying the Gospel to every creature. The experimental stage of missionary enterprise is past. While present methods are not to be considered as complete nor final, yet measurably permanent methods have been reached. What do all these things mean 1 He must be blind to the logic of events who does not see in them the manifest tokens that the hour is at hand when the Son of Man should be glorified. They are the heralds of God, proclaiming in unmistakable accents that new and rapid developments of God's kingdom are at hand.

At the present outlook one thing alone hinders an immediate, forward movement along the whole line. This one thing prevents the more rapid evangelization of our own country. In some measure it hinders the work and cause of Christ in almost every church. This one thing is the lack of money, absolutely needed to carry forward the work. Money is the factor most imperatively needed and most sadly lacking. Money is the greatest human power in modern civilization. This power has been applied in a very limited way to the extension of Christ's kingdom. It has been used mainly for purely secular purposes. It has come to pass that on this subject the god of this world has blinded the eyes even of the believing. We are brought face to face with a strange phenomenon: the whole world ready and waiting for deliverance through the Gospel of God's grace; the Boards of the Church organized and equipped for the work of meeting this need; men ready and offering themselves to be the messengers of this grace, but the treasuries empty, the officers compelled to call a halt, and the whole line of Christ's army forced to rest upon their arms. Napoleon used to say that soldiers fight upon their stomachs-a sententious way of saying that if you want a victorious army you must furnish supplies. As never before, the advance guard of Christ's host is ready for aggressive movement, but the commanders dare not move forward because the needed supplies are wanting. In sight of the fulfilment of great and precious promises, our Joahuas and Calebs are urging the Church to take the world for Christ; but the majority of God's people do not appreciate the greatness of the opportunity. While the opportunities are multiplying every day the resources for this work have come to a standstill. Something is wrong. God has not thrust this work and these opportunities upon ;His people to mock them. It is not inability which prevents the ample support of Christ's work. The income ofprofessing Christians is abundant to pour a continual stream into the mission treasuries, so large that everyone willing to be God's ambassador could be well supported. What we need is not more money in the hands of professing Christians, but, as Bushnell said, the " Christianizing of the money power," which they already possess. The question is not how can Christian people make more money, but how can they be Jed to understand and adopt the spirit and principles of their Master in the use made of what they now nave 1 The question, second to none which presses for solution is, How can the benevolence of God's people be brought up and made to keep pace with the opportunities of His provi- dence 1 We sometimes fear that this problem will not be solved by the present generation, which is so completely absorbed in material aim!!.

It is with a sincere desire to contribute something toward its solution that we present a few suggestions : The first thing-first in time and in importanc&o-which we need to do is to bring this matter before God in believing and importunate prayer. The whole movement of modern missions has been in answer to prayer. At first God's people prayed that the world might be opened for the mission- ary and the Gospel. So quickly and fully has God answered that prayer that His people are amazed at the answer to their own petitions. Then the prayer began to be urged for men and women to go as Christ's me!lsengers. That prayer too has been answered. Cannot God also touch the hearts of men so that they will re~pond to the calls for money 1 Assuredly He has not exhausted His power in this work. It ill possible that He has brought us to this emergency to teach us that even the gold and silver is to be forthcoming, not by the power of our own persuasion, but by the power of His might. We used very frequently to hear ministers pray.in their pulpit ministrations that God would give access to the pagan nations. We do not need to offer that prayer now; but do we hear as often the prayer that God would touch the hearts of Christian people and make them re!lponsive in gifts of money 1 We do need to offer that prayer. From every pulpit, from every family altar, from every closet, let this prayer go up, and then we may expect an equally ready answer.

But while we pray we must work. God has put a great responsibility in this matter upon ministers and teachers. The Church must be brought to a clearer understanding of the intended purpose of Christ's kingdom and of the Divine plan for executing thi!l purpose. Many Christiau people have very limited ideas of the real nature and purpose of this kingdom. It is really amazing how many there are who secretly do not believe in missions. They are not in sympathy with this idea of world-wide evangelism. This lack of sympathy is a result of gross ignorance. They do not understand the aim and spirit of Christ. The absolute need is a revival of personal loyalty to Christ, which will beget the spirit of enthusiasm for the progrells of His kingdom. The spirit and command of Christ must be presented as the fundamental motive for aggressive evangelism. It is a mistake to substitute the enthusiasm of humanity for the enthusiasm of Christ. The great need of the world ill an argument, but the greatest of all arguments is the constraining love of Chri~t. It is the businells of the Church to evangelize the world, and every Christian should be led to feel that he has a part in this business. Little permanent progress will be made in utilizing the money power of the Church until the aggressive nature of Christ's kingdom is more clearly understood and the spirit of His ministry is morl! widely

AN EXAMPJ.E OF SELF-SACRIFICE

diffused. It is the duty of ministers and teachers to iterate and reiterate these truths and to inspire the people with a high ideal of Christ's purpose and spirit. We fear that even the ministry has not yet risen to the high tide of interest in missions which the cause of Christ demands. The interest of the people will not rise higher than that of the ministry. Too man ministers are afraid to push the imperative claims of modern missions.

There is great. need also that the scriptural doctrine of the use of money should be set forth clearly. In brief this is the principle of stewardship. Growing out of this is the principle of systematic and proportionate giving. If these principles were applied fully and fearlessly the solution of the -great problem of evangelization would be at hand. People seem to consider their money as their own, to be used as they please. Such is not the teaching of the Word. Divine ownership and human stewardship is the sum and substance of that teaching. Each one is responsible, not merely for that part of his income which he use2 for benevolent uses, but for all that God has given him. He is bound to use all as one who must give an account.

Finally, the Church needs to be informed of, and impressed with, the greatness of the opportunity and emergency which now confront us. The opportunity is inspiring; the emergency thrills with its possibilities. We staO(~ upon the verge of unparalleled victories for the kingdom of God if the Church will only consecrate her gain to the Lord of the whole earth. That time is foretold in prophetic vision. If this generation does not realize its fulfilment and its corresponding blessing, some other will ; for the counsels and purpose of God shall stand. It is not a question of the ultimate success of the kingdom. That is assured. The question is whether this generation shall rise to the greatness of the opportunity and reap the blessing in store for those who fulfil the commands of the grea.t Head of the Church. Our opportunity and our responsibility are commensurate. Our reward or our condemnation is awaiting us.

AN EXAMPLE OF SELF-SACRIFICE.

The Missionary Herald tells of a Scotch woman whose practice it was to give a penny a day for missions, to whom a visitor gave a sixpence to procure some meat, on learning that she had not lately enjoyed that luxury. She thought for herself: /C I have long done very well on porridge; so I'll give the sixpence to God." This fact came to the knowledge of a missionary secretary, who narrated it at a missionary breakfast. The host and his guests were profoundly impressed by it, the host himself saying that he had never denied himself a chop for the cause of God. He therefore instantly subscribed $2500, and others of the party followed his example, till the sl1m of $11,000 was raised before they separated. This is a good illustration of the power of example. There is nothing so fruitful as self-sacrifice.

1891.1 LANGUAGES OF NYASA-LAND IN RELATION TO GOD'S WORD

THE LANGUAGES OF NYASA-LAND (BRITISH CENTRAL AFRICA) IN RELATION TO THE SPREAD OF TIlE WORD OF GOD.

BY W. A. ELMSLIE, M.B., C.M., LIVINGSTONIA MISSION.

While Africa is geographically being opened up to our knowledge, the light thus kindled is revealing to us vast fields of knowledge yet unexplored. The various departments of science are at work, and all under God are bringing that great continent nearer our doors.

Among the various problems relating to Africa which now engage the mind of the country, the subject of the languages of Africa mnst be, to Bible and missionary societie~, and to all disciples of Christ interested in the spread of the Gospel, one of deep interest. As tribe after tribe is brought to light, each with a language of its own, our interest in these lan- guages must deepen when we consider that we owe them the Word of Life in their own tongue.

While we appreciate the results of travel and research in the many phases of the African problem, and feel grateful to God for those who, consciously or unconsciously, worked out His will in laying open to us the " Dark Continent, " it is to those faithful missionaries who have made their homes among the people that we must look for light on the great problem of how to give Africa the Word of Life in her own manifold speech.

The missionary feels, more t.han anyone not in actual contact with heathenism can do, that the Bible is the first and the best of all missionary agencies. Amid the varied occupations of a missionary's life in the field, his first and highest work is to make their language his own, so that he may give them the Gospel. It is a department of investigation in which no one can hurry. Patience and plodding are necessary, and so little by little is added to the knowledge acquired. In the linguistic field the missionary has the highest motive for careful and complete imestigation. He may benefit science by his labors, but he does not work for that, but for higller ends. He strives after that which shall be a correct vehicle through which to communicate Divine Truth to the benighted multitudes.

In many cases the general reader at home does not interest himself in this part of missionary work. lIe reads such a statement as this, and concludes that he need not trouble himself about it. "No one knows exactly who these people are. They belong, of course, to the great Bantu race; but their origin is obscure, their tribal boundaries are unmapped, even their names are unknown, and their languages-for there are manyare unintelligible" (Drummond's "Tropical Africa"). The confidence of ignorance is responsible for such a statement as that, which relates to the district to which the following remarks refer.

In 1883 Cust published his" Modern Languages of Africa," a marvellous work in two volumes, in which every language then known or heard of is referred to, and its locality indicated. The number of these is 438 Ian. guages and 153 dialects. Doubtless this is a difficulty, but by no means an insurmountable one. Each year diminishes the difficulty. With able men at work on all sides and pushing toward a central point, the field seems to contract and the number to lessen, as increased knowledge reveals what these languages are and to what others they are related.

All the languages of Africa fall into certain families or groups, each group having certain" marks common to each individual in the group.

In the present paper one of these groups calls for remark-viz., the Bantu group. Roughly, with a few exceptions, the languages spoken over the Bonthern half of Africa belong to this family. In all these the word " Bantu," or some form of it, signifies" people j" and so the word is taken to give name to that family of languages. We are not concerned with all the 168 languages and 55 dialects in this group. Confining our attention to the languages of Nyasa-Iand, we find they occupy a place in the eastern branch and in the southern sub-branch. It is not difficult in this way to go over the whole of Africa, since all that is known of these languages has been thus worked into a clear and scientific plan by Cust, who would not, like Drummond, speak of " unintelligible" languages.

In the locality of these languages the two Scottish missions-Blantyre and Livingstonia-and the Universities' Mission, are working. In 1875, when the Livingstonia Mission began work on Lake Nyasa, there were only a few words of the language known. It was not known what the Lake languages were. At present we know that in the territory of the Livingstonia Mission there are six in Ille j in Blantyre territory there are two ; and in connection with the Universities' Mission there are two. One language is common to all the missions j and we have therefore seven separate languages to deal with in Nyasa-land. In these there are now about thirty separate publications, ranging from an edition of the New Testament down to a school primer. For such a record of progress we owe hearty"thanks to God for help and success.

While the linguistic work of each mission is rightly reported by its own society, the work is a common work, in which all at home and abroad should bear a part. Let us now proceed to specify what we know of the languages of Nyasa-land. Of some we know more than of others, and we may, therefore, notice 1. LANGUAGES OF WHICH OUR KNOWLEDGE IS DEFINITE.

(1) Nyanja.-This is the most important language in Nyasa-land. It is spoken in all the district of Livingstonia, the Nkonde district at the head of Lake Nyasa excepted. It is at present, and will doubtless eontinue to be, the trade language of the Nyasa region. It not only covers a greater area, but reaches a larger popUlation than any other lake langnage. By means of it we have talked our way from Dandawc on Lake Nyasa to Quilimane on the coast.

All the tribes on the western shore of Nyasa from Dandawe southward use it. From the south end of Nyasa, along the right bank of the Shire to its junction with the Zambeze, it is spoken j and by those tribes on the hills to the west of the lake, from Mombera's, opposite Bandawe, to the country called Maravi on old maps on the south, where it runs into Nyungwe, the language of Sena and Tete on the Zambeze. With the exception of Mom- bera's Ngoni, all the Ngoni tribes on the high lands speak Nyanja. On the east side of Lake Nyasa it is in use on and near Likoma Island, where the Universities' Mission works. On the Shire Highlands around Blantyre and Mandala it is in use, and the Makololo and other tribes on the left bank of the Shire speak it also.

Its importance is further indicated when we mention that in this language the whole New Testament has been published by the Nationa: Bible Society of Scotland, and is to-day being sold not only by the missionaries on Lake Nyasa in connection with their work, but in the store of the African Lakes' Company at Mandala, and the language is used by that company's officials at the north end of Lake Nyasa, as well as by the boys left in charge of stations on the Stevenson Road.

Besides the ~ew Testament, there are editions of the Gospels, school books, and other works published in this language.

(2) Yao.-What Nyanja is on the west and south of the lake, Yao is on the east-an important language, destined to live and be the medium for communicating Divine truth to a numerous people. "The region over which is is spoken extends from near the coast on the east to the eastern shore of Lake Nyasa on the west, and from the latitude of the Rovuma sources on the north to tha Lujenda Ri~er on the south. Lately, however, a large district in the centre of this region has been devastated by the ravages of the Magwangwara, a powerful raiding tribe whose home lies to the north of the Rovuma River. Isolated villages and districts where the language is spoken are to be found on the western shore of Lake Nyasa and in the country lying interior to it. About 1860 one branch of the tribe forced its way into the Shire Hills, where now the mission stations of the Church of Scotland are situated, while another smaller offshoot established itself east of Mount Mlanji, on the trade route to the coast at Quilimane" (Hctherwick'8 "Yao Handbook").

It is therefore the language of the Blantyre Mission on the Shire Highlands and around Mount Zomba, and of the Universities' Mission on the southeastern shore of Lake Nyasa, and the left bank of the Upper Shire. Into it the Gospels and Acts have been translated and published.

(3) Ngoni.-This language is spoken by the people of the same name under Mombera on the plateau northwest from Bandawe. The area of it, use is not very great, as we know it to be a form of Zulu imported by the Ngoni who came north from Natal in the beginning of this century. The tribe is very powerful, and dominates the plateau for many miles around; but it has not impressed its language on those tribes who are enslaved by it, and its extinction.is only a question of time. Tshiwere and Mpiseni, who, with their people, live on the plateau farther south, broke away from Mom- bera. The people under the for~er now speak Nyanja; and nothing is definitely known regarding the present language of the latter. The so- called Ngoni in Tshikuse's country southwest of Lake Nyasa (Maravi on the older maps) also speak Nyanja. .

Meantime, as the rulers in Mombera's country speak the localized form of Zulu, a gospel and school-books have been issued in it for use in the mission.

The aforementioned three languages are the most important in the group regarding which we have definite 'know]edge, as the people speaking these cannot be evangelizpd meantime through any other.

(4) Tonga.-This language is spoken by those belonging to the tribe of the same name who are enslaved by the Ngoni, and by the remaining Tonga living in the vicinity of Bandawe. They are called Kamunga by the peo- ple on the east side of the lake opposite. The language is related to Nyanja, and more closely to Tumbuka. At Bandawe, Nyanja being the school language, and there being 4000 children in connection with the schools, it is quickly displacing Tonga without detrimellt to the people. The Gospel of Mark and a school primer have been issued in Tonga. '

2. LANGUAGES REGARDING WHICH OUR KNOWLEDGE IS INCOMPLETE.

(1) Tumbuka.-The existence of this language is definitely known, and an introductory grammar has been prepared. It has been placed in this group because the area over which it is spoken is not so well known. It is allied to Tonga, but may not be so easily displaced as that language. The numerous Tumbuka tribe, living under the Ngoni, have not only retained the use of their own tongue, but have impressed it on their masters. There are various forms of Tumbuka known to exist, but future investigation must show the position and relations of Tumbuka.

(2) Nkonde.-The district around the head of Lake Nyasa has been.

called the Nkonde district, and the name is applied tentatively to the language or languages there spoken. There are various tribes there speaking the same language with dialectical differences, and though there are some manuscript translations in one or two of these, we do not yet know what generic name should be applied.

(3) lVanda.-This is a language which is 5aid to llave a very limited area. It is spoken in the district of the chief Wanda on the Stevenson Road. Some Scripture portions have been i!lsned in it for use in the mission to those people. It bears ~ome resemblance to Tumbuka and also to Kongo, but further investigation is required.

3. LANGUAGES REGARDING WHICH WE HAVE ONLY HEARSAY AND CONFUSED INFORMATION.

West and north of Ngoniland there are tribes with whom little or no intercourse has been had, and whose language we are only familiar with through small collections of words or from hearsay. On the west the Bisu and Tsenga j on the northwest the Zingwa, Poka, and Henga have lan- guages which may be closely allied to Tumbuka or some more northerly tongue.

In the Stevenson Road country many names of people are given. The name is at times that of the chief, and at other times that of the country, but it has not been stated what language they speak. Accurate information regarding these is needed, and may be looked for from the Livingstonia Mission.

Having now classified our knowledge of the languages met with in the lake district, except that now in German territory on thc east side of the lake, we are able to coneider the work of gi"ing to the people the Word of God.

For large and populous districts on the east, west, and south of Nyasa we have Yao and Nyanja, in which already large portions of the Scriptures are issued. Two of the others named-Tonga and Ngoni-will be replaced by others in course of time, so that Tumbuka and Nkonde (the latter ab- Rorbing Wanda)· will complete the linguistic problem for the missions.

Thus the difficulties at first apparent are disappearing as our knowledge increases.

The workers in the field, by whose labors we are able to compile this paper, are Scott and lletherwick, of the Blantyre Mission j Maples, of the Universities' Mission j and Laws, Bain, Cross, and the writer, of the Living- stonia Mission.

As the work is being carried on at many points, it is necessary that all should be guided by certain principles, in order that the work may be syste~atized and presented on the same plan.

1. In writing or speaking in English of a language or tribe, the variable prefix of the word should be omitted, and the unvarying root form taken to indicate the language and people. .

Ordinary English readers do not always know that A-nyanja means the people, and Tshi-nyanja their language. It is a gain if confusion is pre- vented. If discarding the prefix both for the tribe and its language is con- sidered unscientific, I would remind African scholars that the profix does not' necessarily mean the language, as " tshi" may be applied to other things. Indeed, it is questionable whether the rude natiYe, unaffected by the white man, uses the prefix in that way at all. In Zulu the personal prefix is " ama" (Ama·Zulu), and there is said to be a language prefix "isi" (lsi-Zulu, the Zulu language) j but the native uses it in that way only because his teachers do so. The Ngoni do not speak of their language as "Tshi-Ngoni" except when following the white mau's error. Nyanja is named" Chimang'anja" on the Shire Highlands j but that is a Yao word, indicating people of the Nyanja sort, and inappropriate as a name for the Nyanja language. There is no difficulty in understanding what is meant wben we say, " English is spoken by the English j" and II Nyanja is spoken by the Nyanja" would be simpler than" Tshi·nyanja is spoken by the A-nyanja."

2. Tribal names adopted should be those by which tribes call themselves. Books of travel and maps of Africa are full of names which require to be revised. The Ngoni are variously named Mangone, Angoni, Bangoni, Wangoni, Maviti, and Mazitu, according to the district one may be in. Though it is right that we should call them Mazitu when we speak Tumbuka, or Wangoni if we are speaking Yao, there is no reason why all these forms should have to be acquired by ordinary English readers, if they happen to be attached to the work in the various mission districts, before they can intelligently follow the news from the field.

3. In order to hasten the spread of the Word we must economize in labor and means by avoiding needless versions of the Scriptures.

The three missions have presses from which are issuing portions of Scripture in the same language as that in which the whole New Testament is already published. The dialects of one language are thus being perpetuated where we think it ought not to be the case. As is pointed out by Cust, the vocabulary of an African language is continually changing j and the ease with which tribes can change their language makes it quite possible for all the Nyanja speaking tribes to uee the New Testament now in circulation. We have before us a few sheets of a " Harmony of the Four Uospels in Chimang'anja," which is being put forth at the Blantyre Mission press. The use of "ch" for" tsh," and some unimportant vowel differences are all that mark it as a separate language from Nyanja. In it the translator follows the Greek spelling of names, so that instead of one Rimple form for such names as Christ, Bethlehem, David, Jerusalem, we have three or more for each-a method which is more fanciful than useful.

4. Where two languages are spoken in a district, that one which has the widest range should be adopted. This seems self-evident. At first it was not possible iu some cases to act thus j but as we now know more of each language we are in a better position to carry it out. At Bandawe, where Nyanja and Tonga are both spoken, the former is made the school langnage, and, as we noticed, is taking the place of Tonga. There is no reason why the Livingstonia Mission should have to set apart a man to study Yao in order that the missiou may reach one or two isolated villages of Yao people who happen to be found in the centre of a Nyanja speaking district, while they can be reached by means of Nyanja. Even at Blantyre, where Nyanja is used, the people speak Yao.

Ol1r imperfect knowledge leads us often to attach a greater importance to a language than it warrants. We have not a native's power of speech, and where we see difficulty in introducing a slightly different form of speech, he has none in using it. Weare not warranted in seeking to prolong the life of small and unimportant differences where we hBVe such noble tongues as Yao and Nyanja with which to spread the Gospel of Grace.

Ve disclaim originality in these recommendations to our fellow-workers.

A MISSIONARY PRAYER

They are the wise results of earnest thought of one who loves Africans and has done much for them-Hobert Needham Cust-a quotat,ion from whose book, referred to, forms a fitting close to this paper: "When all are assembled before the great white throne, pleading with one voice in mutually unintelligible words the merits of the Saviour, One alone will understand all. There will be only one language then, the language of the angels. The imperfect coinage of wl.rds and marshalling of sentences will no longer be required. Language will have had its day. 'Lo, a great multitude which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, and they cried with a loud voice.' "

A MISSIONARY PRAYER.

BY REV. J. F. B. TINLING, B.A., LONDON, ENG.

Lord, whose glory is the song Of the sinlel:s worlds above, Heart and kingdom suffering wrong From the souls that do not love, Come and make Thy works rejoice, Marrying law with liberty j Righting each discordant voice In creation's harmony j Answering her sin-wrung groan, Lord of glory, claim Thine own !

Spring of every righteous power, Source of all authority, In Thy name, as in a tower, Hides our frail humanity.

Six millenniums have failed Christless order to maintain j Over all has sin prevailed, Man has toiled for peace in vain.

From Thy cloud-surrounded tllrone, King of nations, claim Thine own !

All the stores of earth are Thine, Thine the fulness of the sea, Thine alike in mart and mine, Lent, but owned eternally.

Thine the silver and the gold Lavished upon glittering toys, Thine the wealth the saints withhold From Thy cause, for carnal joys.

From Thy stewards, careless grown, Earth's Possessor, claim Thine own!

Saviour, from the dread abyss 'Who hast brought us nigh to God, Giver of eternal bliss, Through the merits of Thy blood.

All for all is love's confession, Less the Cross forbids to give, Of Thy Church take full possession, As Thy witness let her live.

Thou art worthy. Thou alone, ,~ Our Redeemer, claim Thine own I

REV. L. H. GULICK, M.D

REV. L. H. GULICK, M.D.

BY REV. S. P. LEEDS, D.D.

On November 3d, 1827, the Rev. Peter J. Gulick sailed from Bos- ton with his wife as a missionary to the Sandwich Islands. The ship took the second reinforcement to the mission, the first having gone five years earlier, and three years after the original establishment. MI'. Gulick was a native of New Jersey, born in 1797, and was one of a family of seven sons and a daughter. He was graduated at Princeton in 1825, and spent two years in the theological seminary there. Before leaving this latter he had decided to become a missionary, influenccd, as he afterward wrote, by " missionary intelligence portraying the wretchedness of the heathen." The same year he was ordained to the ministry, his kind friend, Rev. Dr. Luther Halsey, at that time a professor in the college at PIinceton, preaching the sermon and giving the charlre. The ncxt month he was on his way to Hawaii. Mrs. Gulick was from Lebanon, Conn. Mr. Finney, in his autobiography, speaks of hcr conversion under his ministry at Utica, N. Y. She had taught school before marriage.

Arriving at Honolulu the following spring, they labored at several points and in various islands for forty-six years. They" saw the Hawaiians in their nakedness and degradation, and they lived and wrought until they saw them a Christian nation." In 1874, when both had passed their seventy-fifth year, they removed to Japan, to be with a son and daughter, and lived to celebrate their" golden wedding" there. A little afterward the aged husband died, and it was not long before his wife rejoined him. What a career!

To them were born in the Sandwich Islands eight children, seven of whom reached maturity and survived them-six sons and a daughter. All of these have been engaged in missionary work, and five of them are so engaged at this time-three brothers and their SIster in Japan, and one brother in Spain. Of these the eldest was Luther Halsey Gulick, recontly deceased. He was born at Honolulll in June, 1828. At the age of twelve he was sent to this country for all education, " working his pas~age as cabin-boy around Cape Horn." His father's friend, Dr. Halsey, was his instructor at Auburn and in New York, in both of which places Dr. Halsey was connected with theological seminaries. The boy was full of zeal for knowledge, and a great reader-charact.eristics which marked his life in all situations to its end-and his tastes and longings were gratified in his friend's library. But inadequate health, or insufficient health and limited means together, forbade his taking a college course. He studied medicine at the University of the City of New York, increasing his small income hy lighting street lamps, and took his degree in 18.50-not yet twenty-two years old. Six months later he was ordained (in the old Broadway Tabernacle, New York), and in November of 1he following year sailed with his wife, LOUi!!a Lewjs, of Brooklyn, N. Y., for the Sandwich Islands, in company with the Rev. B. G. and Mrs. Snow, "the last sent from Boston around Cape Horn."

A new mission was then being projected for the Micronesian Islands, twenty.five hundred miles away from the Hawaiian, to be under the auspices of the mission in these last. What more natural· than that the son of a missionary, himself a native of Hawaii, should be selected as one of the party ~ Two Hawaiian missionaries and their wives went also, besides Mr. and Mrs. Snow, and the Rev. A. A. and Mrs. Sturges. They" were sent away from Honolulu with great enthusiasm." It was slow voyaging in those days, and what they found on arrival can easily be guessed. Doubtless the pithy description, recently given the writer by a venerable friend, of early neighbors of his, but partially Christianized, was still truer of these" children of nature" : "They were dirty, sensual, and without a thought worth entertaining." But this was not all. "Sea captains in Honoluhl had charged us," writes a survivor, " not to go to Ponape, be· cause wicked white men in large numbers had lived there, and they said they would not give a straw for ollr lives if we went. But it was the island most likely to be healthy, and we had no fear." There is scant room to tell of the seven years spent there, during which, among labors many and manifold, as physician, preacher, teacher, and even carpenter, Gulick-for a time certainly-read his Greek Testament daily, and the Hebrew also, and often studied such works as Edwards" On the Will" and Howe's " Living Temple"-room all too little to tell of trying experiences, among them a visitation of small-pox most wantonly brought there by a sea captain, and of the young doctor's incessant and heroic efforts for the natives. Narrowly escaping death from a wound received in dissecting a victim of the terrible disease, he was exposed also to the murderous plots of white men, whose iniquities he resisted, hut who were soon glad to save their own lives. The Ponapi language was reduced to writing, and the" Morning Star" was built for the Micronesian Mission.

A year in Ebon Island followed the seven in Ponapi; but the doctor was too broken in health to be benefited by the change, or by a year's residence in Hawaii. Accordingly he was recalled to America, where his great gifts in public address were put in requisition by the Board, and he visited many churches and conventions. Very many persons retain even now the memory of his powerful appeals at this and a subsequent period. Only last summer the writer was witness to an illustration of this, when a stranger, on hearing the doctor's name, spoke of an address he had when a boy heard from him nearly thirty years before. Returning to Hawaii in 1863, he was made Secretary of the Board of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, and remained in Honolulu until 1870. During this time he edited a weekly newspaper, and tm.velled much aIIlong the islands in con· nection with his work. But after eighteen ycars of labor in that part of the world, it was thought best that he should enter a new field, and he retul'neQ to Americl; with this in view. Japan was selected at first, but. the Board finally assigned him to Spain, as the pioneer in a new mission. This established, he was transferred to Italy. But the field was found to be well occupied, and it seemed best to both Dr. Gulich and the Board to concentrate its efforts. He made a protracted and fatiguing tour among the Board's missions ill Asiatic Turkey, and then returned to this country.

It might have seemed as if this were intended to be his home. Several circumstances-his power of popular address among them-pointed in this direction. But heathendom was his. chosen field. The American Bible Society wished for some one of experience to open up their work in China and Japan. To the latter country, then, he went in the winter of 1875-76. Here he soon established a Bible Depository, and supervised the publication of the Japanese version of the Scriptures, providing also for its distribution through the empire. But he travelled extensively in both countries, l'isiting missions, discovering and stimulating wiehes for new or improved versions, and scattering the Scriptures through various agencies. " Bible carriages" and, in the great rivers of China, boats, were employed. In the same interest he visited Siam once or twice, Formosa, Macao, and Manila. For three years, too, he filled the Union pulpit in Yokohama. The work grew till a new and distinct agency was needed in China. He transferred his home to that country, settling in Shanghai. From this point he " travelled the length and breadth of the empire in house-boats, wheelbarrows drawn by donkeys and sometimes helped by a sail, jinrickshas, mule-litters, palanquins. on horseback, in steamboats, and on foot." He edited the Missionary Recorder during his seven years' residence ill China, and started the Medical Missionary Journal. He also occupied the Union pulpit in Shanghai for nearly two years. Of his long service to the American Bible Society its secretary, the Rev. Dr. Gilman, writes: "During the whole, I have admired his promptness, efficiency, wisdom, and his fidelity to his trust. "

But (almost) forty years of a life so active, by one with so busy a brain and so sensitive an organization, wrought their inevitable effect. Intervals of change, not rest, could not avert it. Nearly or quite two years ago he began to break. It was hoped that another climate and other conditions would restore him to his wonted strength and energy, and he set forth accompanied by his devoted wife, who had gone out from native land to savage Ponape with him in his youth, and had been his companion in checkered experiences for two score years. The Bible Society treated him with a large and noble justice. and he came at length to this country. He was able for awhile to supervise the work by correspondence. But hopes and prayers and pains were all in vain. Slowly and intermittently he continued to sink, till on April 8th he quietly fell asleep, not quite sixty-three years old, at Springfield, Mass. It was remarkable that, after so long a residence in other lands and so many experiences by sea and shore, he should die in the home of his fathers, which he loved so well j for he was an earnest patriot as well as philanthropist, and everything which concerned A merica's welfare was of deep interest to him.

Dr. Gulick had a remarkable life. As Rev. Dr. Clark, Secretary of the American Board, has said, "Few men have had such a record in mis- sionary service, beginning at Ponape and Ebon, laying foundations there which have since been the basis of Christian institutions and Christian homes; then doing loyal work as Secretary of the Hawaiian Board; then serving for a time in this country as District Secretary, and oftentimes electrifying audiences by his eloquent and impassioned speeches; then called to organize a mission in Spain ; and last of all, for fifteen years more having charge of the distribution of the Holy Scriptures in Japan and China ; ever faithful to his trust, ever realizing the high expectations of his friends." But Dr. Gulick was also a remarkable man. First, there was in him a singular union of executive and intellectual powers. The vigorous thinker and diligent reader in many directions (his library was very large for one in almost any position, and time was given to books which it is to be feared should have been given to sleep) was most prompt and energetic in action. Some will recall his telegram a few years since to Mr. Doane, in Micronesia, when in the hands of Spanish invaders-the swiftness and decision with which he told him of money deposited to his order, and bade him stand firm. Hill manner, the quick and quiet way in which he turned his head toward this or that speaker, has reminded more than one of a military commander. But with this blending of executive and intel. lectual qualities Dr. Gulick combined rare courage and true devotion. He was the loyal son of an earnest Christian father and mother, parents who commemorated their fiftieth anniversary of married life and missionary service with thanksgivings for what they had been permitted to do and for the moral and religious qualities of their children, and by a liberal gift to the Board's treasury out of their little store. He kept the faith of his youth and the purpose of his bright, early manhood to the end. And now he has gone to join those parents, their eldest son. May their other children long be spared !

It only remains to be said that besides his wife Dr. Gulick left six chilo dren behind him-Mrs. Fanny F., wife of Professor F. P. Jewett, of Oberin; Mrs. Harriet M., wife of Rev. C. A. Clark, missionary to Japan; Rev. S. L. Gulick, also missionary to Japan; Rev. E. L. Gulick, pastor at Groton, Mass. ; L. H. Gulick, M.D., who is connected with the Institute for Christian Workers at Springfield, Mass., and Pierre J. Gulick, a young man now p,ursuing his studies.

Experience is a torch lighted in the ashes of our hopes and delusions. . It is an old saying that charity begins at home; but this is no reason it should not go abroad. A man should live with the world as a citizen of the world; he may have a preff>rence for the particular quarter, or square, or even alley in which he lives, but he should have a generous feeling for the welfare of the whole.-Olarendon.

FOREIGN MISSIONS FROM THE STANDPOINT OF ART

FOREIGN MISSIONS FROM THE STANDPOINT OF ART.

BY WILLIAM BRENTON GREENE, JR., D.D., PHILADELPHIA, PA.

We all delight in the beautiful. When we travel during the summer we go where there is beautiful scenery. When we build a country house we seek a beautiful site. When we see a beautiful piece of furniture or a beautiful picture we wish that we had it for the adornment of our home. A beautiful face attracts our attention and chains our admiration. A beautiful sentiment we never weary of repeating. A beautiful action gives us the keenest pleasure. A beautiful character fills us with holy joy.

Aud this joy is peculiar to itself. The beautiful is not necessarily the useful. and it is distinct from the good. Otherwise we should not be at so much pains to decorate our homes. They would be just as useful if their ceilings were not frescoed j and there are kinds of stone that would be more durable and less troublesome than the marble of which the fronts of many of them are inade. If the beautiful were not a quality different from, though doubtless in its highest forms depcndent on the good, we should not be so anxious to render the good also beautiful. We feel that a good book deserves a beautiful binding. We rejoice when a good man has beautiful surroundings. It is the natural desire of the pious heart to beautify the house of God. The beautiful is, therefore, a distinct quality, and one in which we all delight. Consequently it will be profitable and pleasing to consider that the foreign missionary work, in addition to being useful and good, is pre-eminently beautiful. ,. How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things"!

That we may appreciate this let us try, in the first place, to form some conception of what beauty is, or, at least, of that ou which it depends. I say some conception; for the question is difficult. We do not seem to have any such necessary convictions in regard to beauty as we have in regard to certain fundamental intellectual truths and moral qualities. I must believe that the sun exists as an extended body. It would be apprehended as I see it by any inhabitant of Mars or Jupiter endowed with the capacity to perceive the object. I must believe that falsehood is a sin always and everywhere, in the star Sirius as well as on earth-in the case of men, of angels, of devils. But I am not to the same degree compelled to belie'e that the objects which appear beautiful to me have a beauty independent of my mind. It is, therefore, peculiarly difficult to tell in what beauty consists. We cannot be sure how far things are beautiful or how far we only think them so.

And yet some analysis of beauty is possible. The greatest of German metaphysicians discovers two kinds of beauty. Olle he calls free or absolute j the other, relative or depenaellt. In the case of the former it is not necessary to have an idea of whut the object ought to be or do before we pronounce it beautiful. Flowers, 811..118, arabesques, music, are absol.teIy bellutiful ; that is, they are beautiful in themselves. and without reference to any end that they may serve. If now we ask in what this beauty consists, the general opinion since Plato is that it is in some sort of proportion or harmony. At the basis of music, for example, there are certain fixed ratios. In poetry there are measures and correspondences. Complementary colors, when seen simultaneously, are felt to be beautiful. Regular features are essential to a truly handsome man or woman. Moral beauty is the radiance of the moral law. The mind is made to delight in the unities of God. Its activity is a tendency toward unity. It is satisfied only when such an object is presented as will enable it at once to perceive a law or controlling idea in the object. Hence, those objects the parts of which are thus harmonized we feel to be beautiful, and that without any reference to the purpose to be served.

In the case of relative or dependent beauty such a reference is always implied. Here the proportion required must be, not merely between the parts of the object itself, but also between it as a whole and its design. As before, it is the perception of unity which gives rise to the feeling of the beautiful, but it is a more comprehensive unity. For example, a Corinthian pillar is absolutely beautiful. We should think it so if we had not the least idea for what it was intended. But we feel it to be much more beautiful when we see it used to support a glorious temple. We appreciate the beautiful correspondence between it and itR purpose. The fitness of the thing, even apart from its usefulnes:!, would seem to delight us.

Sueh, then, is the explanation of the two kinda of beauty. The analysis is far from complete or satisfactory j but it will help us, in the second place, to realize " how beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things."

First, foreign misRions are absolutely beautiful. They could not fail to be so, for they are the conception of Him" in whom all things consist," and who" worketh all things according to the coungel of His own will." They must, therefore, be characterized by that comprehensiveness and unity of purpose which marks all the thoughts of God. And it is not difficult to discern this unity. In method, foreign missions are one with God's method. They are seen to be beautifully in harmony with all His procedure j and that, too, without any reference to their design. Now the Divine method is that of means or second causes. God has to an infinite degree what we name executive ability. He called all things into being by the word of His power. In like manner He upholds all things in being. At certain critical epochs He has Himself put forth His hand and wrought signs and wonders. He is always guiding and controlling, and so working through His agents. But He ordinarily employs these, and multiplies them infinitely. The angels are His messengers. Men are His servants. The whole brute creation does His bidding. The forces of nature are His instruments. He uses the universe as a mirror to reflect and so manifest His glory, which in itself no man hath seen or can see. It is, therefore, in beautiful consistency with the Divine method that when out of His infinite love God gave His own Son to be the propitiation for the sins of the whole world, He should at the same time have commanded us to go into all the world and preach this Gospel to every creature. As the marble nose in some perfectly sculptured face is felt to be beautiful because of its harmony with the other features, so we may appreciate the beauty of foreign mis- sions when we study the consistency of their methods with God's pro- cedure everywhere in the manifestation of Himself.

Again, foreign missions are not only thus one with God's general method, but they themselves in all their activities are under the control of one idea. It is not simply their harmony with the other features of the Divine plan that i,!! beautiful, but also the harmony of their own various agencies. The nose of the sculptured face may be beautiful in itself and without any reference to the rest of the face. Indeed, this is the highest kind of absolute beauty. It is strikingly apparent in the case of foreign nnSSIOns. This is so, not so much because of the singleness of their pur- pose, as because of its unique comprehensiveness. Where else will you find so many and so diverse instrumentalities all subordinated to one end 1 The missionary himself is often a preacher, a teacher, an author, a trans- lator, a legislator, a mechanic, a physician, a scientist, an explorer i like Paul, " he is made all things to all men, that he may by all means save some.' , And then the missionary is but one of thousands of missionary agencies. The professorB who taught him in the theological school, the col- lege, and the academy; the pastor under who~e care his religious life and his missionary spirit were developed; his godly mother, whose uncllasing prayers for him and with him were the real means of quickening his divine life and purpose-all these were missionary instrumentalities, and were indispensable ones. And then we must not forget the rich men who founded and supported the institutions of learning in which he was trained, or the authors who wrote the books by which his mind was nourished, or the ancestors who left their piety as a precious heritage to his mother, or the thousands of men and women and little children who contributed to the Board which sent him out and maintained him. And we must remember, too, that the development of commerce, the progress of science, the policy of empires, home missions-all these have an essential bearing on his work. Thus under the foreign mission idea they are unified. Indeed, this is the only idea under which this can be done. Human history is a jumble until it is seen to be the record of events even the least important of which tends toward the universal establishment of the kingdom of Christ. If, then, beauty is in proportion to the diversity in unity, if a scene be beautiful in . proportion to the number of different objects harmonized in it, what. can be so beautiful as foreign missions, which subordinate to one divine purpose all human interests ~ Second, they are relatively beautiful. This is the more prominent truth in the Scriptures. It is the beauty of fitness, of opportuneness, which both the text cited and the passage of Isaiah whence it is quoted emphasize. And this relative beauty is easily discernible. It appears in the Divine adaptation of the missionary's message to those to whom he goes. They are under everlasting condemnation, and are" dead in trespasilcs and sins. " He tells them of One who bore their guilt in His own body on the cross, and who by His Spirit can quicken even their dead souls into newness of life. They are utterly and eternally lost, and He offers them the one absolutely certain and eternal salvat~on. What could be so opportune' Where else is their adaptation so needed or so perfect 1 "How beautiful, then, mnst be the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things"!

This appears again in the fact that the missionaries are men. There is a beautiful appropriateness in their selection as the heralds of salvation. No one can appeal to man with so much power as his brother man. The angels, though they are God's ministers, and though they rejoice over every sinner that repents, are not sent to preach to sinners. Even glorified men are not. Abraham eaid to the rich man concerning his brethren, " If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded though one rose from the dead." Our Saviour, when He came to seek and to save them that are lost, was made in the likeness of men, and lived with men and as a man. He wa& "tempted in all points like as we are. " Hence He can be "touched with the feeling of all our infirmities." And in like manner the missionary, because he is a man, can be touched with the feeling of the infirmities of those to whom he goes. He appears among them as one of them. At once there is a bond of sympathy between Him and them. As no angel could, he can understand their condition. He is the one finite being who is qualified to bring to them the message of salva. tion. Is it not, therefore, beautifully appropriate that he is the very one whom God has appointed to " go into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature" 1 Equal if not greater appropriateness appears in the multiplicity and diversity of foreign mi8sionary agencies. The great end of missions is the universal establishment of the Redeemer's kingdom. Now in order to this its subjects must be interested in it. The domain and power of the kingdom of God never exceed the hold that it has on tho hearts of its members. Their interest, however, will be proportioned to what they do for the kingdom. That this is so needs no proof. The great problem in every church is how to find work for all the congregation. It is generally recognized that the non-workers are likely to become non-attendants. How significant is it, therefore, that there is no one so young, or 110 poor, or so ignorant that he cannot do something for missions, cannot feel that he has a part in the advancement of God's kingdom, cannot pray for the growth of Jernsalem as for that in which he himself is personally concerned. Must there not be in all this a most beautiful appropriateness 1 This paper may not close without special reference to the highest form of beauty, both absolute and relative-viz., "the beauty of holiness," the beauty produced by conformity to the nat.ureand will of God. This is the gem of absolute beauty, becanse it is the reBection of the harmony of Him the characteristic of the relation between whose attributes is perfect pro- portion, anc. the law of whose being is that He cannot contradict or deny himself; and also because it is the expression of the all-embracing purpose of Him who is "the truth," and whose most comprehensive as well as highest manifestation of Himself, that in His Son as our Saviour, was in order that" He might bear witness unto the truth." It is, moreover, the gem of relative beauty because of its adaptation to its purpose to glorify God. Where else can adaptation so perfect be discerned ~ The heavens declare God's glory. The seasons, in their regular recurrence, chant His praise. What, however, can honor Him so directly and con- spicuously as good deeds, as right words, as a holy life, as a Christ-like character 1 The universe is the evidence of God's power, the revelation of His wisdom, the demonstration of His presence j but holiness is the repro- duction of Himself. In proportion as we become holy does God not merely support and guide us, but act by us, think through us, and live in Ull.

Nothing else, then, could glorify Him as holiness must. Other things may show us what God does; this cannot but show us what He is. In perfect holiness, therefore, would be the perfection of adaptation. No fitness can equal perfect fitness to its infinite end.

Now missions 8re the acme of " the beauty of holiness." Their one aim is that " all should he saved and come to the knowledge of the truth,"

and this is the wish of God. The life which they require is to leave home and kindred " to seek and to save that which was lost," and this was the life of the Son of God. Their result will be " a great multitude," which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, . . . who shall have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb j" and it will be at the sight of these, the fruit of missions, that from the whole angelic host will burst the magnificent ascrip- tion: "Amen. Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honor, and power, and might be unto our God forever and ever. Amen."

" How beautiful, then, must be the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things!" No other beauty is so Godlike j no other fitness equals its adaptation to glorify Him.

Do we recognize as we should the beauty of foreign mission" ~ We be- lieve them to be necessary. We know that Christ instituted them and charged His Church to prosecute them. We feel it to be our duty to do so. We wish to do so for our Saviour's sake. And all this is as it should be. No motive is so reliable as the sense of duty, and none is so high and noble as love for Christ. But would it not be helpful if we went to our work also with something of the artist's spirit ~ His appreciation of the beautiful throws a halo around all his toil. Life is to him a long sweet song, because he recognizes how much of beauty there is in it. This might be true of Christian service. In the strictest and highest sense is the mis- sionary work toward which all really Christian service tends beautiful.

Shall we not, then, so cultivate our taste that we may perceive" how beau- tiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things" 1

THE OAREY EPOCH IN MISI!IIONS

THE CAREY EPOCH IN MISSIONS.

BY REV. D. L. LEONARD, BELLEVUE, O.

The closing years of the eighteenth century constitute in the history of Protestant missions an epoch indeed, since they witnessed nothing less than a revolution, a renaissance, an effectual ending of tLe old, a substantial inauguration of the new. And 1792 is annus mirabilis, the famous date from which to reckon forward and backward. 'VeIl may it stand with 44 A.D., when the Holy Ghost said, " Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have caUed them j" or 53 A.D., when in vision Paul was called to lay the foundations of the Gospel in heathen Europe. Before attempts to evangelize the world had been few, feeble, and far apart j sporadic also and isolated, without connection or continuity, and hence the results had been superficial and hansient. No uprising and onset of the Christian Church had hitherto been seen. 'Kings or trading companies were movers and promoters, and political and commercial considerations held a prominent place. But now came an entire change of basis, of method, of idea. A general movement was started, a trend was taken, or a tide set in which ever since has been rising and spreading with force irresistible. Whatever has been accomplished since can be traced to forces which began to operate almost exactly a hundred years ago. And, furher, in all that momentous period William Carey is easily not only the chief figure, but the supreme personal force-yes, under God the efficient cause of the surprising changes brought to pass. We may speak of the Carey epoch with as much propriety as of the Luther-Reformation. We may as fitly term him the apostle of modern missions as Paul the apostle to the Gentiles, or Ulfilas the apostle to the Goths, or Augustine apostle to the Britons, or Boniface apoRtle to the Germans.

A preliminary glance is in order at what had already been achieved, and at the status existing when the Spirit of God began mightily to move upon the soul of this humble Baptist cobbler-preacher. Gustavus Vasa and his successors had undertaken something in behalf of the pagan Lapps. The Dutch in the East Indie!' had done superficial work, and with results numerically large. In the early years of the century King Frederick IV. of Denmark had sent Von Westen to Upper Norway, Hans Egede to Greenland, and Ziegenbalg and Plutscho to Southern India. And Tranquebar had become a name well known and held in honor, and especially while Schwartz (1750-96) wrought with such marked energy and wisdom. In the century following Eliot and the Mayhews toil in behalf of the American Indians had been carried on (1734-57) by Brainerd, Sergeant, Edwards and Zeisberger. Most of all and best of all was the sublime missionary movement inaugurated by Zinzendorf and the Moravian Church, which in a single generation had carried the heralds of the cross to Greenland, the West Indies, America, and South Africa, and led others to attempt an entrance inlo Egypt, Abyssinia, Persia, Ceylon, China and Siberia. But since that so effectual beginning at Herrnhut in 1732, unless we except the work of Coke and the Wesleyans begun in 1786 in Antigua, when driven thither by a furious storm, nothing new had bcen attempted. And the Dutch missions were now at death's door. The Danish undertaking in Southern India had also fallen into a serious decline. From the beginning the men had come altogether from Germany, and of late the monllY had been derived wholly from British sources. The Society for the Propaga- tion of the Gospel for well-nigh a century had been raising annually and expending small sums, though mainly upon English colonists, and the So- ciety for the Promotion of Christian Knowledge had been helping with its funds to spread the glad tidings in the Old Wurld and the New. But, taken as a whole, Protestant Christendom had no concern for the heathen j doubted if aught should be undertaken in their behalf j did not believe that aught for their betterment was possible. Whether Established or Dissenting, not a solitary representative of the churche., qf Great Britain was found upon earth preaching Christ to those who had never heard His name!

But yet, though the outlook from this point of vision was sufficiently forbidding, and could scarcely have been worse, all unobserved and out of sight a preparation for better things multiform and widespread had long been in progress, and the set time for the blessed revelation Waf! at hand. In particular the forces of thc Wesleyan revival had long been riRing and spreading, and had stirred Britain tremendously from centre to circumference. The national conscience had been quickened, and in many thousands the flame of the higher affections had begun to burn. And so Howard, and Raikes, and Clarkson, and Wilberforce had begun to agitate. Then just before an empire had been added in the East, and so a vast heathen population had been thrust upon the notice and the care of the nation j and, moreover, by the voyages of Captain Cook in the South Sea, Islands innumerable, with millions more of wretched pagans, had been brought under the gaze of English Christians. Great industrial and social and political changes had recently come to pass, or were at the door-such, for example, as the steam-cngine stands for, and the spinning-jenny, and the cotton gin. And the spirit of freedom, whether civil or ecclesiastical, was in the air of Europe as well as of America. " The age of reason," " the rights of man," and" human equality" were phrases full of inspiration to the civilized world, and stood for ideas and entities in behalf of which millions were ready and eager to venture fortune and life itself. And even now it was, and in the very nick of time, that a voice was heard in the wilderness proclaiming that the kingdom of heaven was at hand.

Only a leader was lacking, some human spirit divinely endowed and called to inspire and guide, to supply II centre about which the spiritual forces of the time might crystallize. Nor h?d the same God, by whose ordinance the glorious work was at length to begin, failed to provide also the thoroughly furnished instrumentality; for, some thirty years before (August 17th, 1761), a babe WtlS born gifted among other things with a measureless hunger for knowledge, and a capacity seldom matched for end- less plodding and hard work. And a will·power was present able to push and persist without limit, but which could not by any means be allured or driven from the pursnit of any chosen object. To such fine qualities were joined later a stalwart faith and a zeal for righteousness so fervid and allconsummg that no difficulties or discouragcments could quench it. At the age of seventeen we find Carey a shoemaker's apprentice at Hackleton, nine miles from Paulerspury, his birthplace. Already he had commenced the study of birds, eggs, insects, and plants, and erelong had begun to delve into the mysteries of Latin, Greek, Hebrew, and French. And early and often was he called to take lessons in the stern discipline of life. When about twenty he was married to one who was" querulous, capricious, obstinate," and without sympathy with his life aims, and all this, perhaps in large part, because of a predisposition to meutal disease. He passed also through a protracted season of ill health, and for years was tried by the ills of extreme poverty. And, further, when the voice of the Lord began to cal1 in clear tones, " Go, preach the Gospel to the whole creation," year after year for the better part of a decade he stood almost utterly alone in disposition to obey.

It cannot but be interesting and profitable to note the various steps in the wondrous unfolding of the Divine plan. This future hero for the kingdom of heal"en was well on toward manhood before his spiritual nature was effectually and savingly aroused, and then, though reared in the Established Church, a little later hearing a sermon from the text, " Let us go forth unto him without the camp, bearing his reproach," with characteristic decision and practical energy he joined himself to a little company of Baptists because theirs was a faith despised. Nor was it long before acceptable preaching gifts began to appear. In 1785 he joined the Olney church, by which he was called to the work of the ministry August lOth, and two years after was ordained as pastor of the Moulton church, four miles from North· Ilmpton, and upon a salary of but £15, of which £5 came from London. To eke out II living, shoemaking and school-teaching were added to his occupations. While here it was that his attention was first called to the moral desolation of the heathen world, and his heart began to be moved to hasten relief. And the fact seems to be established that it was the reading of Captain Cook's voyages (1769-79) which brought this great matter to his notice, "though if ever an idea was originated in any man by the Spirit of God, it was this idea of the evangelization of the world." From boyhood books of science and history and travel had been his delight, and now, from investigating the world's physical features, he turned to an examination of the religious condition of mankind. It was at Moulton that Andrew Fuller, visiting Carey's shop, saw upon the wall near his bench a roughly sketched map upon which he had set in order all manner of facts and figures to picture to the eye what needed to be done for the diffnsion of the Gospel, the salvation of the race. Already also had fuel been added to the heavenly flame by a sermon of Fuller's upon" The Gospel Worthy of all Acceptation," which convinced him that, in spite of the current hyper-Calvinistic teaching to the contrary, it was the duty of all men to believe, and also the duty of Christians to tell the glad tidings to all. And a third impulse was supplied by Jonathan Edwards through his pamphlet, which exhorted God's people to union in " extraordinary prayer for the revival of religion and the advancement of Christ's kingdom upon earth." As a result of the reading of this the Baptist ministers in Northamptonshire resolved to set apart an hour for prayer on the first Monday in every month, that the power of the Cross might soon be felt to the most distant parts of the habitable globe. When with his brethren he could not but speak frequently upon the absorbing theme. but found few to listen with interest j while as for most, they thought him an idle dreamer. When once at a clerical gathering he was asked by Dr. Ryland, the chairman, to name a subject for discussion. and after much hesitation suggested, " Is not the command given to the apostles obligatory upon all ministers to the end of time~" as a reward he was dubbed" miserable enthusiast," and was reminded that at least nothing could be done until a second Pentecost should bring a return of the miraculous gifts j for as yet no one had begun to suspect that here was a man already possessed of the substance of that old-time enduement, even to the speaking with tongues!

But not in the least disheartened· or shaken in his purpose, Carey proceeded to prepare a paper of remarkable completeness and cogency, containing a tabular statement of thc size, population, etc., of the various coun~ tries of the globe, proving the Lord's commission to be perpetual, reciting the efforts which in each century had been put forth, and demonstrating the practicability of making further attempts. This great argument closed with an appeal for united prayer, and besides, since petition without effort to match would be but a mockery, for the gift regularly of a penny a week. In 1789 his ministry had bcen transferred from Moulton to Leicester j and, as revealing the burden whieh was upon his heart, the testimony comes that while there Carey was never heard to pray without making earnest supplication for the conversion of the heathen and the abolition of the slave trade. And that thc leaven of missionary zeal was spreading is shown by the fact that at thc association meetings held in 1791 the two preachers, Mr. Sutcliff and Mr. Fuller, chose kindred subjects, the former taking 1 Kings 1) : 10, "I have been very jealous for the Lord God of hosts," and the latter Haggai 1 : 2, "This people say, The time is not come that the Lord's house should be built." Noticing how deep and solemn was the impression produced by these discourses, Carey, in whom action as a matter of course must needs follow hard upon the heels of conviction, proposed to begin at once to organize and plan. But as yet for the others the vision was too dim, and he 8eemed to aim at objects too indefinite and out of reach. And so passed in inaction another year.

But May 31st, 1792, a date to be memorized by every lover of the kingdom, the ministers are again found together at Nottingham, and it wall the Leicester pastor's tUI'll to instruct with a sermon. And then it was that from Isaiah 54: 2, 3, "Enlarge the place of thy tent," etc, and with the two subdivisions, "Expect great things from God" and "At- tempt great things for God," was preached, judged by momentous and far- reaching results, one of the very greatest discourses ever heard in Christian history. The conclusions, the convictions, the desires, pent up for years, but steadily growing, now first found full expression, and not strangely the emotions of the audieuce were kindled with sympathy. But yet, though hearts were swayed and tears fell, large measures of doubt and hesitation still remained, and the assembly was about to separate without open commitment to any definite" attempt" in behalf of the speaker's "great things," but at his importunate suggestion finally resolved to adopt a plan for a society at the next meeting, to be hcld in six months. In due season the association came together at Kettering, October 2d, 1792, and no' doubt with slight conception of the magnitude of the matter in hand. In the evening of that most memorable day twelve men met in Mrs. Beeby Wallis's back parlor and fixed upon the constitution and by-laws of the Particular Baptist Society for the Propagation of the Gospel among the Heathen, subscribed £13 2s. 6d. as a foundation for its funds, and accepted Carey's offer to add to this whatever profits might result from the publication of his pamphlet on missions which had lain in manuscript for years.

And how sublime was that act of faith, that venture far beyond the realm of sight! How exceedingly remote were the heathen, and what an uncounted host! And these Baptists were but a humble and feeble folk, one of the least of the sects, and with no famed men among them. And the movement started far from the metropolis, and only one London clergyman lent it his countenance. Hence the venture was vast and the issue doubtful. It was like the crossing of the Rubicon, putting forth from Palos, nailing the theses to the church doors, or burning the ships to make retreat impossible. However, it was easy to resolve and not so very difficult to subscribe, but now came the tug. The pertinent and very practical question was to be answered, Who shall be sent forth, and whither, in all the pagan world, shall they journey? A committee was chosen to investigate, and was not left long to wait, for the pillar of fire soon began to rise and move forward. A certain John Thomas, a surgeon in the employ of tho East India Company, had gone out to Bengal in 1783, had been led to engage in evangelistic work in behalf of the Hindus, had recently returned, and was now in London, endeavoring to raise money for further efforts. He was sent for, and was invited to return under the auspices of the new society, with the promise of a companion, " if a suitable one could be found." Accepting this offer, then at once Carey expressed his readiness to become the desired second person, only stipulating that, while he descended to explore what Fuller had termed the" gold-mine" in India, the brethren whQ remained at hOlne should" hold the ropes." Next an appeal was made for £500, and within a few weeks double that amount had been secured.

But trials and tribulations in plenty were yet in store. The Leicester church was loath to lose its beloved pastor, and touchingly alleged, " We have been praying for the spreaa of Christ's kingdom alIlong the heathen, and now God requires us to make the first sacrifice." Next Carey's wife, having no sort of sympathy with his aims, utterly refused to share in the risks and hardships of the undertaking; and though the thought cost a world of agony, imperative duty seemed to compel him to go without her, to remain at least for a season. And finally India was 15,000 miles away; the East India Company was in full possession; no Englishman could lawfully land upon its shores without a license, and, moreover, the Gospel was a contraband article. After the utmost influence possible had been brought to bear upon the company it became evident that no license could be had, and so, recalling that the apostles did not wait for permission from Rome or any earthly anthority, our hero resolved to set forth without the consent of the directors and take the consequences. Through the influence of Mr. Thomas passage was engaged and fare was paid upon one of the company's ships, but later, delayed long by storms under the Isle of Wight, the missionaries were ordered ashore. But fortunately a few days after a Danish East Indiaman lay in Dover Roads, npon which transportation was secured, and at the last moment, visiting his erratic wife, Mrs. Carey consented to accompany her husband. It was June 13th, 1793, that they finally set sail upon a voyage so pregnant with consequences to Christianity unspeakably great, and five months later arrived at Calcutta, and on the 9th of November.

Of course the passage of these events produced scarcely a ripple upon the snrface of the great social or political or even religious world, were almost altogether unnoticed and unknown. In those days the great stir over the American Revolution was quieting down, but only to be succeeded by a vastly more fearful commotion from across the English Channel. It will be instructive to set down a few dates which locate what many would even yet deem the great events of the period. In 1789 first burst forth the volcano of the French Revolution, and July 19th the Bastile fell. June 20th, 1791, King LouiR fled from Paris. August 18th of the next year, a few weeks after Carey's great sermon, the invasion of France by the allies began, and the next month followed the" September Massacres," and the republic was proclaimed. January 21st, 1793, the king ascended the scaffold; March 11th the Revolutionary Tribunal was set up and the Reign of Terror was inaugurated; and June 2d, a fortnight before Carey sailed, the Girondists fell; and as he was nearing his destination the hapless Marie Antoinette met her fate, the Girondists following hard after. As God, and angels, and glorified saints estimate human affairs, who will dare affirm that the Hackleton cobbler's part in history is not every way worthy to be compared with that of George III. and Burke, of Mirabeau and La'ayette ~ THE MELANESIAN MISSION.

BY REV. ROBERT STEEL, D.D., SYDNEY, N. S. W • •, The immense Pacific smiles Round a thousand little isles, Haunts of violence and wiles. But the powers of darkness yield, For the CROSS is in the field, And the LIGHT OF LIFE revealed."

The diocese of the apostolic Dishop of New Zealand, Dr. George Augustus Selwyn, embraced eighty-four degrees of latitude! It was made, by a mistake of the letters-patent issued by the British Crown, to extl:;nd from 540 south to 34 0 north. It embraced also 20 0 of longitude, and covered an area of 4800 miles by 1200. This is probably the rgest diocese ever marked out for a single bishop, and may truly be said to have included" a thousand little isles," almost all " haunts of cruelty and wiles." New Zealand itself wail an extensive enough diocese, and is now divided into six see8, though the Anglican Church has only a portion of the colonial population. Bishop Selwyn was equal to the occupancy of an extensive episcopate. He had been a famous oarsman in the University boat at Cambridge, and he could manage a schooner at sea. When roads were few and rough, he sailed along the coasts of New Zealand in the pursuit of his calling, and gained golden opinions among pioneering colonists for his courage and devoteuness. Meanwhile he cal!lt many a longing eye over the wide expanse of waters which the English Colonial Office had mapped out as his diocese. In 1847 he resolved upon a voyage of inspection, and fortunately got a passage in II. M. S. " Dido," when he had an opportunity of observing the insular groups in the southwestern Pacific, and the native population on them. In 1849 he got a small schooner of only twenty-one tOllS, the " Undine," with a crew of four men, and set sail alone on a trial Toyage. After ten days from Auckland, New Zealand, he reached Aneityum, a thousand miles away. This was the most southern island of the New Hebrides,' and where a mission had been started a year before by the Rev John Geddie, a Presbyterian missionary from Nova Scotia. The bishop met H. M. S. "Havannah," Captain Erskine, at this harbor, and in his company visited the islands of the New Hebrides and Loyalty groups, and also New Caledonia. His chief object at first was to endeavor to win the confidence of the natives. He had a rare art in this, and went unarmed among them, always keeping-his eye upon the cbief in each tribe, lest any mischief should arise. Like Van Amburgh among lions, Bishop Selwyn could tame cannibals for the time by the power of his eye! He was anxious also to get a few boys away to Auckland that he might attempt to educate them in the first principles of the Christian religion, and then return them to exercise some influence for good among their own people. The summer months were the most favorable for this training, while the winter was most favorable for voyaging in the tropic seas. Bishop Selwyn found a Babel of tongues among the dark savages of Melanesia-that portion of 'Western Polynesia in which he sailed. He endeavored to pick up a few words in each island, and carefully noted them down, along with the names of chiefs and others, so that when he returned he used these words and names again to the astonishment and delight of the natives. He thus pioneered missionary enterprise among heathen islands, as Dr. Livingstone did in Central Africa. He extended his voyages from year to year as his acquaintance with the islanders increased, and as he got a larger craft in which to sail. Most of the islands between New Zealand and the Solomon Islands were visited by him, and where there were no resident missionaries except on the Loyalty Islands, and on one of the New Hebrides group. He had zeal, wisdom, and courage for all his peculiar trials and difficulties. Few men have braved so many dangers with less means of defence in the service of Christ and His holy Gospel. In his first voyages he had no charts, and had to rely on his own drawings and on some old Spanish charts. He had, besides, to take observations, calculate distances, keep command, pull a rope, and manage natives on board speaking various languages. Some of the men had their wives occasionally with them, and as their clothing was very scanty, the bishop made dresses for the women, and when the mothers were sick he nursed their babies!

Thus he founded the M.elanesian"Mission. In 1850 he attended a meeting of bishops in Sydney, New South Wales, and got an Australasian Board of Missions established for the conversion and civilization of the aborigines of Australia and Western Polynesia. By contributions, given at the time, he was enabled to purchase and furnish the" Border Maid," a schooner of one hundred tons, and in 1851 the Bishop of Newcastle, N. S. W., who had been a comrade of Bishop Selwyn in the Cambridge University boat, accompanied him on a voyage. In 1852 he conveyed in his schooner to Aneityum a Presbyterian missionary and his wife free of expense. In England his powerful sermons at the University made a great impression, and he got Rev. John Coleridge Patteson, M.A., son of Mr. Justice Patteson, to go with him in 1855 expressly for mission work. This devoted man was trained by Dr. Selwyn to take complete charge of the mission, and he was consecrated Bishop of Melanesia in 1861. A fund of £5000 was raised by Bishop Selwyn to endow the see. Bishop Patteson followed in the steps of his great predecessor, and went annually on voyages among the islands, collecting boys for the missionary college established first at Auckland, New Zea1and, and afterward at Norfolk Island. He was joined by Rev. R. H. Codrington, M.A., Fellow of Wadham College, Oxford, who subsisted on his fellow~hip, and, like his bishop, gave his services gratuitously. Many youths were taught who, after they were baptized, became teachers in their native isles. New openings were constantly sought, new missionaries added, until the work spread as far as the Banks and the Solomon groups. After the labor traffic began, and the natives w~re il.lGel.lsed by some kidnapping scenes, Bishop Patteson and a native deacon, Stephen, fell in 1871 as martyrs to the cause of Christ by the savages of Nukapu, in the Santa Cruz group. Great was the lamentation over the early removal of the devoted Patteson. But the good work went on. The Rev. J. R. Selwyn, M.A., son of the Bishop of New Zealand, was selected for the island episcopate in 1877. Amid many difficulties and domestic trials Bishop Selwyn has carried on his work. He has had a mission schooner with auxiliary steam power for cruising among the islands. And now a larger steam vessel has been got for the expanding work. Bishop Patteson left his entire fortune of over £13,000 to the mission. Miss Yonge, the popular writer, and authoress of the" Life of Bishop J. C. Patteson," gave the entire profits of " The Daisy Chain," and many other sums to the funds. A thousand acres were purchased at Norfolk Island, and the necessary buildings have been erected for the accommodation and instruction of the scholars and for the residence of the bishop and missionaries. The trust funds amount to £40,000, the interelt of which is used for workini expenses. The total income wal £6380 in 1890. Of this about £4000 came from Australasia. The expenditure was more than the income by £833. The bishop surren.dered £200 of his moderate income to help the deficit. The new ship has cost £9200. At St. Barnabas College there are 124 male and 32 female scholars from many different islands. The mission is carried on throughout the islands during all the year by native teachers, and during the winter months European missionaries reside, to superintend the teachers, preach the Gospel, visit the schools and open up new spheres for labor.

The' bishop, who has been very unwell or late by malarial sciatica, takes a yearly voyage through his extensive diocese. Many islanders, once savages, have been admitted into the Christian Church by baptism, numbers have been taught to read, others trained to teach, and several ordained to the Christian ministry. Dr. Codrington, who has now retired, published a valuable book on the Melanesian languages, in which he gave vocabularies and grammars of some forty tongues. Portions of Scripture and the liturgy of the Church of England have been translated into different languages, and printed for the use of the natives. One language is usedthat of the island of Mota-in the college at Norfolk Island ; but the missionaries cultivate and speak the languages of the islands where they labor. To give a few specimens of the work carried on at present, it may be stated that on the island of Florida, where there is a population of 5508, a little over 2000 have been bapt.ized and 56 confirmed. There are 62 teachers and 1020 scholars there. In the Banks group the Rev. T. C. Culwick reports that in 1890 there were 41 schools in eight islands, 234 adult and 102 infant baptisms, and in one church there were 117 communicants. The Rev. Charles Bice, who has been employed twenty-five years in the Northern New Hebrid.es, spent several months during 1890 on the islands; he reports that much disquiet prevailed, that the population had been greatly thinned

IMPORTANT DEATHS

by the labor traffic. Difficulties have arisen in some cases from the Frenoh traders who have settled on the islands. A great work is being done throughout many islands by Bishop Selwyn and his missionaries and teachers. It is to be hoped that the bishop may be restored to health, and that by the blessing of God the enlarged efforts practicable with a larger steamer may result in the expansion of the Melanesian Mission, and the ingathering of many dusky islanders to the fold of Christ.

STATISTICS OF THE MISSION.

Staff.-The Right Rev. John R. Selwyn, D.D., Bishop j English clergy: Rev. Charles Biee, Arthur Brittain, R. B. Conrius, J. D. Branne, B.A., T. C. CuI wick, John Palmer, J. H. Plant, M.A., R. M. Turnbull. Native ordained mi~sionaries: Alfred Lobu, Clement Marau, Robert Pantutun, Mano Wandrokai, Walter Weser, deacons j George Sarawia, Henry Tagalad, priests. Native teachers, about 200. Mission steam vessel, Captain Bongard engineer, officers, doctor and crew. There are 31 scholars supported at Norfolk Island by congregations in New South Wales j 10 by those in Victoria, 11 by those in South Australia, 5 by those in New Zealand, and 27 by those in New Zealand. Thus between 80 and 90 are known by name to congregations supporting them. Parcels of clothing are annually sent by working parties of ladies. A sum of £1500 per annum is contributed by friends of the mission in England.

TWO IMPORTANT DEATHS.

The death of Narayan Sheshadri, on the ocean, last month, and the death of Hormazdji Peestonji, in India, during the previous month, recall the stormy scenes attending the .:lonversion and baptism of these men, more than fifty years ago. The preaching of Dr. John Wilson, one of the great Scotch missionaries, was followed by a special blessing. Four young men, two of them Parsees .and two of them Hindus, professed faith in Christianity. All the inten'le hatred of the heathen heart was turned against these men. Legal proceedings were instituted against them in the civil courts in Bombay. Two of these converts were Danjibhai Nouroji and Hormazdji Pestonji, Parsees j and two were the brothers Narayan and Shripat Sheshadri, Hindus, and, in addition, Brahmans. Shripat Sheshadri, brother of Narayan, was remanded to Hinduism, as he had not attained to his majority. The others were baptized in spite of the violence of the mob, which threatened the mission house, and was restrained only by the presence of the military force. Narayan Shcshadri did his work afterward in connection with Presbyterians of Scotland. Hormazdji Pestonji went into the service of the Irish Presbyterian Church, and afterward became a Baptist, and was the head of the Baptist Mission in Poona. In the past summer death came to them both-to one on the sea, to the other at home.-Presbyterian.

18IH.] CONGREGATIONALISTS AND

CONGREGATIONALISTS AND MISSIONS.

BY REV. EDWARD STORROW, BRIGHTON, ENGLAND.

A very important forward movement in foreign missions has just been inaugurated in England. The directors of the London Missionary Society have resolved, before the jubilee of the society in 1895, to add 100 more missionaries to its staff; a large increase, since the present number is only 192. The importance of this resolution will be apparent if it be observed': 1. That this is the oldest Foreign Missionary Society in England next to the Gospel Propagation and Baptist Societies, and has the largest purely foreign missionary income, with perhaps two exceptions.

2. Its basis is undenominational, but practically it has fallen into the hands of Congregationalists, and is the only Foreign Missionary Society which in any sense belongs to them.

3. It has a distinguished history, since it was the first Protestant society to Bend missionaries into Polynesia, China, Madagascar, Lake Tanganyika in Central Africa, and to begin work in New Guinea on an important scale j and in some of these fieldll it has had distinguished success.

4. It stands eminent for the number of its illustrious missionaries- Morison, Milne, Griffith John, Ellis, Williams, Moffat j Livingstone being also of the number.

5. It has a larger staff of native agents in proportion to its European missionaries than any other society, since its ordained native ministers number 1224, its other native preachers and evangelists over 4100, and its school·teachers more than 3000, a large proportion of these being well tried and carefully trained.

Various causes have led the more ardent friends of the society to desire that it should attempt greater things. Among these may be mentioned the splendid openings for aggressive work around many of its stations in India, China, Madagascar, and New Guinea; the painfully inadequate number of its missionaries in many important centres j the examples of faith and enterprise set by some other missionary agencies, and the growing consciousness among Congregationalists that they are not doing their full part in the splendid enterprise of giving the Gospel to the non-Christian world. Convictions of this· nature led four well-known ministers to issue a heartstirring appeal only a few weeks ago, entitled" Congregationalism and the Evangelization of the W orId," the main purport of which was that at least 100 additional missionaries tlhould be sent out: 40 more to India, 40 more to China, 10 more to Africa, 10 more to Polynesia, Madagascar, etc. This suggestion was embodied in the following resolution, which after most careful consideration was accepted by the board of directors at their first meeting in July : "That it is desirable that the Society should, notwithstanding the adverse balaQce with which the past year closed, at once proceed to provide

A NEW APPLICATION OF AN OLD HYMN

for the pressing needs which have already been recognized by the Board, and should further without hesitation enter upon the enlarged openings for work presented in connection with several of the great Mission fields in which the Society is laboring. And that an attempt be made to add One hundred additional Missionaries to the Society's staff before the Society's Centenary is celebrated in 1895."

The importance and gravity of this step is seen in the facts, that for some years the income of the society has not advanced as it should have done j that it has not found without difficulty the fifteen or twenty suitable men it has required year by year to keep up its present staff of missionaries; and that the proposal will necessitate an increase of £25,000 annually to the society's income. Nevertheless the resolve is wise, noble, and necessary; it has been made deliberately and with much faith and prayer, and it will probably elicit so enthusiastic a response from the Congregational churches and such a blessing from God that it will be carried to a most successful issue.

A NEW APPLICATION OF AN OLD HYMN.

To the Editor of THE MISSIONARY REVIEW: The old hymn of Thomas Scott might with a little alteration be ad- dressed to Christians j for in the mission work the wise, the merciful, the obedient the blessed thing to do is to haste.

Haste, 0 Christian ; now be wise j Stay not for the ml)rrow's sun j Wisdom if you thus despise, Harder is it to be won.

Haste, for many now "implore j Stay not for the morrow's sun, Lest the season should be o'er, Ere thii evening's stage be run.

Haste, 0 Christian j now obey j Stay not for the morrow's sun.

Haste, for many now do pray That salvation's work be done.

Haste, 0 Christian; now be blest; Stay not for the morrow's sun, Lest perdition souls arrest, Ere the morrow is begun.

VERSAILLES, Ky. PAUL V. BOMAR.

"NAlI: TRANG SONG."

." NAM THANG SONG."* BY REV. F. ELLIS, BRISTOL, ENGLAND.

NOTE.-The following verses were written some three or four years ago by the blind Moravian pastor lu Bristol, whose noble sister takes the part of eyes and hands for him. The inspiration of the poem is suffiriently indicated In the foot-notes, which also explain all references. It was originally printed In the Periodical Accounu, the English missionary qnarterly of the Moravian Ohnrch, but in the hope that the lines might prove a source of enconragement to other than Moravian missionary laborer., they have been offered for republication In this journal by permission of Rev. Benjamin La Trobe, editor of the Pmodical Accounts. We add that the Rev. Frederic Redslob, after 20 years nnremitting labor In the Tibetan Mountains, has been forced to retire on account of broken health, and his place has been supplied by the Rev. F. Becker Shawe, who has recently arrived in his far·off field of labor in the midst of the Himalayan Mountain., after a most adventuresome and arduous journey. In Alaska the work has progressed nobly since the fatal day recorded in the poem. Addi. tional volunteers have gone forth to this bleak and dreary field, and in spite of apparently insurmonntable obstacles, converts are slowly being gathered in.

NAZARETH, PA. PAUL DE SCHWEINITZ.

Cheerless in the evening hour is the prospect he commands, As at foot of Himalaya, wrapt in thought, our Redslob stands j Eighteen thousand feet of climbing is the task to-morrow brings, And he gauges all before him, and he thinks a llUndred things: Will the undertaking prosper' is the mountain pathway clear ~ Are the coolies to be trusted '-then a sudden sickening fear Seizes him, as gazing upwards he perceives that, lure and slow, Clouds, black heavy clouds, are gathering, ominous of falling snow. Let them but discharge their burden,-and they will, the coolies say, Then all hope of further progress must consume'in long delay. For a moment all is gloomy j blows the night wind bleak and chill : – Disappointment seems to crush him at the foot of Taglang hill j Yet it is but for a moment j soon regained his self-control, And the peace which passeth knowledge takes possession of his soul 1 For within his chamber kneeling, contrite, confident, and mild, Angels might have heard his breathing, " Lord, forgive thy anxious child j Pardon if for one brief instant I have sought to take from Thee What is Thine by right and promise j take it, take it, Lord, from me• • This Tibetan sentence, which implies, .. It has cleared np 1" or .. It is all bright again 1" was the cheering morning greeting of hiB coolies to the Rev. F. Redslob, snperintendent of the Moravian Mission in Oentral Asia, on the day when he intended to cross the Taglang Pass (18,000 feet in height) near the northern bonndary of British India. He was on his way to found a permanent mission at Leh, the capital of Ladak, when evening closed in with a dark and threatening cloud hanging far down the pass, portending snow and conseqnently enhanced difficulties and dangers amid those trackless wastes of rock and glacier if not protracted delay at the foot of the Taglang. .. The pass," says Mr. Redslob, .. seemed to my imagination an image of the future of our Ladak Mission, and my own immediate prospects. I felt dispirited, and lay down to rest with a weight of apprehension on my heart. But I endeavored to cast my care upon the Lord, and commended myself and onr whole mission work into His hand•.

.. How great WIlS my joy when the next morning I was awakened by the cry, 'NAJIl THANG SONG I' (' The weather is quit~ mght again. ') It was indeed a lovely morning. The clouds had vanished, and the snow, which had merely sprinkled the pass as with a thiu covering of sugar, had entirely disappeared before I reached the heights. I could not possibly have had more favorable weather for such an ascent and descent, and the exp.eriences of the following days were destined to fill me with deep gratitude and reveal very clearly how gracionsly the Lord had arranged all things tor me." Be to-morrow in Thy keeping; mine to follow, Thine to lead; Thine the wisdom and the power, mine the weakness and the need. Glad shall be my full submission whatsoever Thy decree, For my will with Thine is blended, and Thou, Lord, art all to me !"

With the daybreak rise the coolies, all expectant to behold Everywhere the sad fulfilment of the troubles they foretold. Scarce a flake of snow has fallen, not a cloud bedims the sky, And they shout for very gladness-" Nam thang song!" they loudly cry, As in eager haste they hurry to the sleeper where he lies; " Rouse thee quickly for the journey, ' Nam thang song, 'good Sahib, rise ; Gird thee for the upward journey ; bright the sky and clear the way; , Nam thang song,' good Padre Sahib, we shall cross Taglang to-day."

TPen with sanctified exertions Redslob and his coolies start, Every footstep fraught with danger, but there's music in his heart ; For the Master's smile is on him; this makes all his troubles light. Rocky shelving, mountain torrent, steep descent, and slippery height, Precipices, all he passes, till, by angel hand sustained, He haa left it all behind him, and his journey's end attained.

Work on, Redslob, with thy comrades in that hard Tibetan field; Ne'er despond, though scant the harvest which your labors seem to yield; For in God's own time the message ye so faithfully proclaim Shall be owned by tens of thousands to the honor of His name. And the wilderness shall blossom, and the desert place rejoice, At the brightness of His coming and the music of His voice.

Such the word to you, ye others, who on many a foreign soil Delve and sow, and yet know something of the fruitlessness of toil. COUl"dge, brothers! out in Greenland, and in ice-bound Labrador In the Western Indian islands; on the Nicaraguan shore i* On the rivers of Guiana, t or among the swart Fingoos it Or in Ramahyuck's § enclosure, tending the despised Papoos ; ,Or in Canada's dominions, serving out the Word of grace To the Delaware and Choctaw~ remnants of a fading race i Or like self-denying Miiller, II with his brave wife at his side, Tt:lling the in-gathered lepers how for them, too, Christ haa died,- Courage, one and all, ye brothers! no occasion for dismay i Let not " may be" come between you and the praises of .to day ; Ne'er anticipate the morrow, for ye cannot know its form ; Fretting never frightened thunder, sighing never stayed a stonn• • Mission in the Moskito Indian Reserve, Central America.

t i. e., Dutch Guiana or Surinam, and British Guiaua (Demerara). *MiBBions In South Africa to FingOOB, Hottentots and KaffirB. reserve § Ramah-yuck (Ramah. our home) is the second aboriginal nuder care of Moravian mis- sionaries in Victoria, Australia.

U.. House-father" of the Leper Home near the Jaffa Gate of Jerusalem. But when clouds come darkling o'er you as ye face stern duty's height, Then remember He who sends them can disperse them in a night.

Work with patience, pray with trusting. each one faithful at his post, And erelong the wave of blessing which swept o'er Moskito Coast Shall reach your remotest borders, and refresh and gladden you.

Many a Daukra, and Quamwatla, Kukallaya, and Yulu,* Shall rise up to call you blessed, and to verify the words, There's success in David's battle, for the battle is the Lord's.

G'nadendal t shall yet burn brightly, as a lamp with freshened oil, Entumasi, Engotini, and Entwanazana'st soil Yet shall yield abundant harvest, and another Herald § soon Bear the Gospel's gladdening message over Mexican lagoon.

And you of this latest venture, who but yesterday went forth With your lives of consecration to the wild Alaskan II North, Take our heartfelt blessing with you, and amid your ice and snow On the drear Kuskokwim River let it comfort you to know That upon our hearts we bear you, and though miles may surge between, In the truest bond of union we are with you on the scene j We could understand your feelings as ye slowly sailed away From the harbor of Francisco on that eighteenth day of May, And we could but stand and wonder at those two of gentler form Who were thus prepared to join you in the solitude and storm j Spite of all your ocean-tossings, and the dangers that ye faced, Never once in spirit shrank ye from the cause ye had embraced. We could see you grouped together gazing on the outline blue, Till the mountains of Alaska shaped themselves to clearer view; We could see you, lone and wistful, by the warehouse on the land, Where the Lizzie Merrill l left you dazed, yet waving with the hand Towards the fast-receding vessel, bidding farewell to the last Of all things that seemed to link you with the brightness of the past.

Then ye nerved yourselves to action, though unused to rope and spar, Weighed the anchor, trimmed the sails, and launched your little Bethel Star >' Past the mu~banks safely guided,· up the river bravely bore Through those fifty leagues of sameness j saw the tundras** on the shore, Marked the pine-trees andgamutes tt sparsely set on either side, And the Eskimo bidarka tt swiftly floating o'er the tide j * Places affected by the recent awakening among the Moskito Indians.

t Genadendal, the oldest mission station in South Africa, commenced by George Schmidt in 1734.

~ Former and present stations among the Kaffirs. § New mission vessel for the Moskito Coast Mission. I Alaska, until 1867 Russian America. ,- The schooner which conveyed the Alaskan pioneers from San Francisco to the month of the Kuskokwim River.

** Tundras-H treeless, shrubless, mossy flats."

**tt Gamute-village. Bidarka-three-holed kayak, or skin-covered canoe.

CUBA AS A MISBION FIELD

Felt the rainfall, 'watched the nightfall, hailed the daybreak o'er the foam,- Till in Mumtreklagamute * ye arrived, and called it " Home !"

There, within your winter quarters, daily learning while ye teach, Slowly hinting at the Gospel which as yet ye cannot preach; We can see you striving, toiling, patient, yet withal so grave, As ye think upon the comrade lying low beneath the wave, t Which swept him to sudden glory, but left YOll to mourn a friend.

Patience, brothers! "Hope and Patience" be your watchword to the end.

Scant enough we thought your numbers, yet we read the lesson tme : God, who claims the victor's glory, ever wins by Gideon's few.

Feed upon the word He gave you on that fatal August day, And be sure that when in spirit you and we together pray, " God of Bethel, bless our mission on the bleak Alaskan shore,"

He will give the cheering answer, " Fear not; I have gone before. "t CUBA AS A MISSION FIELD.

BY w. J. MOMAN, CIENFUEGOS, CUBA.

Cuba is the largest of the West Indian Islands, and has been a Spanish colony ever since its discovery. It has an area of about 72,000 square miles, and the population is variously estimated at from 1,500,000 to 2,000,000. Its soil is most fertile, and the climate generally healthy except in some of the'towns, where the want of proper sanitary regulations is perhaps the chief cause of so much sickness at certain periods of the year.

The population is ~ixed up of Spaniards (natives of Spain), Cubans (natives of Cuba), and negroes. Among these classes the strongest prejudices exist. The pe.:>ple congregat"e mostly in cities and towns, but many live on and about the sugar plantations where they are employed. The chief towns are nearly all connected by rail or steamboat, so that travelling is not difficult, though somewhat expensive.

The whole country is divided into six provinces-viz.• Pinar del Rio,' Havana, Matanzas, Santa Clara, Puerto Principe, and Santiago de Cuba, each having a chief town of the same name.

The people are nominally Roman Catholics, but the majority, having lost faith in Rome, are drifting away into infidelity. While many have thus renounced belief in all religion, there iI!, on the other hand, a large number still fanatically devoted to Rome. Roma~ism was the religion of their • .The Alaskan missionaries have built their house near Mumtrekhlagamnte. a trading post of the Alaska Commercial Company, and called the ~tatlon Bethel. (Gen. 35: 1.) t Mr. Torgersen, one of the five pioneers, was drowned by accident on August 10th, 1885.

~ The text for August 10th, 1885, the day on which Mr. Torgersen was drowned, was Isaiah 52 : 12. fathers and grandfathers, and still possesses great power over them. These are generally ignorant people, who are entirely under the power of the priests, and render them a blind and unquestioning obedience. Betwe.en these two extremes there is another class-perhaps not a large one-who have ceased to believe in the Romish Church, but still believe in God, the Creator of all things, and feel the need of a religion which will elevate man's mind and pUIify his heart.

Until recently Protestant work could not be publicly done in Cuba. At present, however, all sects are tolerated and allowed to propagate themselves without disturbance, religious toleration having been granted under the revised Spanish Constitution. The whole island is therefore opened up to the Protestant missionary, and wherever he goes he may claim the protection of the authorities. I have already had a police officer accompany me home after conducting service in my chapel.

I wish to repeat and emphasize what I have already said about the amount of work which is being done here at present. It is in no way adequate to the pressing need of the field. The Southern Baptist Convention has missions in Havana and some neighboring towns, and a great work is being done by this soci~ty. There is an Episcopal mission in Matanzas, with a station in Havana, and recently a Presbyterian mission has heen started in Havana, with which I believe the Presbyterians of Mexico are identified. So far as I know, the only other mission work being done on the island is at CienfuegoB, a town on the south side, where the writer is laboring under the auspices of the Jamaica· Baptist Missionary Society. All these agencies together do not reach more than 500,000 persons, leaving more than 1,000,000 souls without the knowledge of the true way of salvation, and without any possible way of acquiring such a knowledge. Scattered all over the country are populous towns and villages without the light of the Gospel of Christ, where the people must either be satisfied with the dead forms and lying absurdities of Rome, or rellounce all religion. In the three southern provinces-namely, Santa Clara, Puerto Principe, and Santiago de Cuba, with a population of about 600,000, I am the only missionary. These hungry, starving souls are daily crying for the bread of life. Day by day the cry goes up from thousands of burdened hearts, "No man cares for my soul." Their religion consists of processions, masses, baptisms, and such ceremonies, which Rome has invented, and with whiCH she has replaced the Gospel. The priest is the only mediator they know between God and man, and although dissatisfied with his religion, and not unfrequently with his corrupt morals, they are afraid to abandon the Church, as union with it is their only hope of salvation. ' , No priest, no sacrament j no sacrament, no salvation," is a maxim of terrible power over the minds of those who have been brought up in the darkness and superstition of Rome.

Less than 120 miles away from the great American republic lies a country with more than 1,000,000 persons, "who sit in darkness and in the region of the shadow of death," waiting for the light of the Gospel. How long shall they thus wait? One cannot but feel that the answer to this ques- tion lies with the Christians of the United States. There can bl1 no question about money and men, for the churches have both the money and the men. Since writing the last sentence I took up the MISSIONARY REVIEW for Feb- ruary, and find that the Protestants of the United States are supposed to have a surplus wealth of about $500,000,000 a year. What to do with it ? Why not spend $500,000 a year in trying to evangelize Cuba ~ With so much money in their purses, and so many men willing to go out as mis- sionary worker~, we fail to see any reason why every town in Cuba should not be supplied with a missionary of the Cross.

The people are very favorably disposed toward Americans and American institutions. In every city and town, it might be said in every household, the products of American industry and manufacture are well known. Why should not this be the case also with the religon which has raised the United States to the proud position she occupies among the nations of the earth ~ There is urgent need that the work should be done at once. This feeling grows on one the more he knows of the people. As I have already said, many are embracing atheistic creeds and theories which involve a negation of all religion. It is not unlikely that this anti-Christian movement will gain strength in proportion as the intellectual faculties of the people are / awakened and developed apart from true religion. It seems that the Church is losing its opportunity with regard to Cuba. People are becoming infidels chiefly because they do not know the true Gospel, and are disgusted with the caricature of Christianity which the Roman Church exhibits. Now is the time to seek to check the growth of iufidelity which seems likely to overrun poor, priest.ridden Cuba.

But there is another reason why the neld should be taken hold of at once, even if we should not succeed in turning the tide of infidelity. The human mind cannot long be satisfied with a negation of all religion. To be religious belongs to man's nature, and the religious faculty will sooner or later make itself felt in the setting in of a strong reaction in favor of religion. I think this is clearly taught by the religious history of the world. Wherever infidelity has seemed to triumph for awhile a reaction has invaria- bly set in in favor of religion, and sometimes in favor of the most degrad- ing superstition under that name. One feels sure that it will be so in Cuba; and if the pure, true Gospel is not made known to the people, the reaction will be in favor of the degrading superstition and idolatry of the Church of Rome, and no one can tell how long this may delay the evan- gelization.01 Cuba.

SOIDe seem to think that there is no room for other missionary societies than those that are now laboring here. A gentleman officially connected with one of the great missionary societies said to me not long ago, " We have lost our chauce in Cuba." This is by no means true. The field is

THE PROTESTANT MOVEMENT IN MEXICO

large enough to receive Baptists, Methodists, Episcopalians, Presbytpriansin short, all evangelical societies who will preach the Word of God. There is no reason why all should not unite in the grand work of giving the Gospel to this benighted people.

The difficulties of the work are numerous, and different stations throughout the island will present different difficulties; but I have already taken up too much space, and cannot now refer to the difficulties except to say that they are not insuperable, and patient, persevering, faithful work in Cuba will surely meet with large success, although the laborers may have to work hard and wait long.

THE PROTESTANT MOVEMENT IN MEXICO.

BY ELEANOR P. ALLEN, CINCINNATI, o.

The innate ideas of our Protestant heritage are that religious and civil freedom are both alike necessary to the highest development of our race. In order to measure the value of these great possessions to other countries that hitherto have not enjoyed their benefits, let us consider for a moment by what feeble means, against what odds, at how great cost, that heritage of blessing was won for our own-land. There is no more interesting period • of our history than those seventy-five years of struggle which decided whether this land should be another New Spain, like poor Mexico, or another New England, such as, thank God, it is; whether, accord- ing to the inscription upon the arms of Columbus, "To Castile and Leon (alone) Colon had given a new world," or whether he had found that treasure for a greater people made new and strong and free by -a truer and a purer faith; for whether this struggle is called in Europe the wars of the" Austrian and Spanish Successions," and in this new unsettled world the wars of "Queen Anne," "King George," or the " French and Indian War," the central point at issue was the same. How- ever complicated by the personal ambitions of the French Louis-es or the monarchs of stately Spain, and the other princes of Europe from the dates of the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, 'lnd the success of the revolution in England by which it was declared that thenceforth no Catholic prince should ever sit upon her throne, the relll struggle for dominion in Europe and for the consequent possession of this continent lay between the over- grown powers of the Papacy, on the one hand, and on the other, the giant infant of the Reformation, late born in the lap of Germany.

What had Spain done 1 Marching from the southern seas in gorgeous panoply of scarlet and gold, her fiery, intensely religious, always greedy hosts conquered South America and Mexico at about the same time, and pushing far to the north and west, founded town after town upon our Pacific frontier, the centre and chief interest of which town was always the parish church, till here and there and everywhpl"e, above the soft seas and in the upper mountain air, was heArd the tender toning of her mid- night bells of prayer. Have we not to-day Santa Fe, founded by Spanish priests, away up on the plateau of the Rocky Mountains, now deemed the oldest city of our country 1 and San Augustine, the next oldebt, also found- ed by them as they came to pour other hosts across the southern slopes of our country to the Mississippi 1 What did France do 1 Were not the white gleam and shimmer of her lily standard seen through the wild woods of the St. Lawrence from its gulf along its course, through the great lakes and down the Mississippi till they met the forces of Spain in Louisiana! Have we not the traces of this course in the names familiar to us all-of Marquette, Juliet, Sault Ste. Marie, and Detroit, besides many another 1 Then did she not strive to secure possession of our own fair valley of the Ohio, that she might use it as an entering wedge with which to split apart the claims of the few and feeble English colonies on the coast! How many of those colonies were there 1 When this struggle began in 1688 there were twelve, and one of them was Romish. When we group these facts together, and remember the splendor and resources of these Romish countries at that period, and the weakness of the forces of Protestantism that were set to oppose them, can we not imagine that the angels above watched the close of this conflict with high joy, and that they all, together with the Prince of our people, sang aloud, " But as for His own people, He led them forth like sheep. He carried them in the wilderness like a flock." " We give Thee thanks, 0 Lord God Almighty, that Thou hast taken to Thee Thy great power, and hast reigned !"

William Carey began work in India liS the firST; Protestant missionary only ninety-eight years ago. It was in 1'793 that he alone, the leader of a vast army that should follow, set foot on India's soil for the redemption of the millions of that race. He toiled on seven full years before he gained his first convert-seven years of struggle for one soul! In 1800 he baptized Krishna Chunda Pul, the first Hindu Protestant convert. When Carey died (the man whom God lifted from the cobbler's bench first to the English pulpit and then to the highest throne ever erected on the soil of India) he was honored throughout EnglanQ, India, and the civilized world. He had introduced a work into India that would ultimate in the moral regeneration of the people and the social and mental elevation of a race. Schools. books, newspapers, moral associations-these, and a thousand other blessings followed as the indirect fruit of Carey's sowing on Indian soil. He died in 1834, hut not until he had seen thousands follow his lone convert into the fold of Christ j and when the Church celebrated the semi-centennial of his death 500,000 converts could be counted in the vast field of work he had opened up. American growth of population does not exceed twenty-five per cent for the decade just past, but that of the Protestant family of India exceeded eighty-six per cent. How wonderfully God has honored the teachings of William Carey, the so-called Sanctified Cobbler!

1891.J EXTRACTS AND TRANSLATIONS FROM FOREIGN PERIODICALS

EXTRACTS AND TRANSLATIONS FROM FOREIGN PERIODICALS.

BY REV. C. C. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, MASS.

-The Rhenish Missionary Society complains that, for some reason or other, its COllverts in Bomeo are so decidedly inferior to the Mohammedans in industry as to be at a disadvantage in every way. Yet they are learning diligence in one way-they are showing increasing zeal in supporting their churches.

– The Maritime Presbyterian, in reference to the New Hebrides, says: " In regard to the heathen, our outlook was never anything like so hopeful as at present." But who" we" may be we are unable to say, as the magazine neither gives a place of publication, nor the name of the editor, nor tells of what church it is an organ; and the writer is not learned enough in the ecclesiastical affairs of the Dominion to know whether the maritime provinces have a Presbyterian Church of their own or not.

-The Spirit of Missions quotes Louis Agassiz: " Every friend of Brazil must wish to see its present priesthood replaced by a more vigorous, intelligent, and laborious clergy."

-The Missionary Reporter (M. E. C., South) says: "Last year the net increase of the membership of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, waR larger than the entire home membership of the Moravian Church; yet they have four times as many missionaries in the foreign field as are supported by Southern Methodists."

THE CONTINENT.

-The Amerzcan NcAll Record calls attention (as, curiously enough, the Catholic Irish Review had also done) to the fact that, out of the 600,000 Protestants of France, half the first Grevy cabinet were Protestants. They went out of office, if we remember right, rather than sanction the persecuting policy of the government toward the Catholics. The Protestants of France do not have divers weights and measures of religious liberty. The great Protestant who has just been called home was never wearied of lifting up his voice for Catholic rights, no less than Protestant, against atheistic malice. This shows French Protestantism to be of the true metal. The Huguenots were deeply tainted with the persecuting leaven, but they worked clear of it in the long school of suffering, and in the largeness of individual faith. Now, says the Record, "men with religious convictions, whether Catholic or Protestant, dare confess their faith, undeterred by fear of ridicule."

-The Record says: "The Universite de Paris (the organ of the Students' Association of Paris), the Figaro, the .Tournal des Debats, and the Temps have each asserted in their own way that French students as a whole have ceased to be Voltairians. There is an evident recoil from the fri volou8 scepticisms of the past, and a tendency tuward mysticism, although Dot toward Catholicism." Viscomte E. M. de Vogue shows that even in those schools which have been the citadels of irreligion, sympathetic investigation is taking the place of mere mockery. "Our predecessors," he says, "too ellsily threw aside an entire domain of ideas which they deemed anti-scientific,; but we must see." "In other words," says the Record, "French students are willing to read the credentials of Christianity j let us do our utmost to present them. "

-The Mission Populaire Evangelique, of Marseilles, has rendered its modest report, from which we see that it has at least nine branches of work, religiuus and charitable. It is interwoven, we do not exactly know how, with the McAll Mission, whose work it warmly commends to the support of its friends.

-The Bible sales have largely increased in Italy, though the sales of Bibles and New Testaments have diminished, owing to the increasing poverty of the peasantry, compelling them to take portions instead of the whole.

Also : "In entering into the missionary current a church lifts itself to the greatness of its vocation on the side of infinity. It knits anew the tradition of the grand apostolate, which has the world for its field and mankind for its object, lowering all the walls of partition. Nothing can be more invigorating than to breathe this air of the mountain-top, from which we survey the vastness of the world, provided we are borne aloft not by the fallen angel, and aspire to subdue to ourselves, but by the apocalyptic angel, who carries in his hands the everlasting gospel, that we may learn how to save it.

"Our mission has been, as it were, the supreme expression of our Protestant development. Scarcely has the religious awakening coma to pass which has followed our great national crises, when we see it originate spontaneously, so thoroughly is it a natural consequence of reillumined faith. It rallies all our living, which as yet form but a single aggregate; it is the time of joyous unanimity j no other question is asked but this, What must we do to be saved ~ What must we do to save that which is lost? All the churches, pastors, and laity are but one heart, one soul, one spirit.

" We ought to spare no pains to bring our brethr.en to see that the conquest of the world for Christ ought not only to take precedence of all earthly interests, but that it takes precedence none the less of the reorganiza- . tion of our forms of worship, of our ecclesiastical contests, of our theological quarrels. Indeed, what can so certainly restore life to our worship, to our churches, to our theology as to be simply obedient to the supreme command of our Great Captain by raising the gospel torch to serve as a lighthouse to those who are perishing in the darkness of heathenism, to carry the bread of life to those who lie dying of famine without God and without hope ?"-PROFESSOR KRUG"'l" Journal des Missions.

– " Doubtless the wonderful progress which French Protestantism has made during the past eighteen years would have been made sooner or later, in any case. The Spirit of God has been manifest in that church, inspiring and impelling it to a new and vigorous life. But its progress has been facilitated and in some degree directed by the work and example of Mr. McAll. He went before them with methods which to them were entirely new, and proved their practicability j more than that, he proved their fitness to the actually existing condition. He made evident the undreamedof fact that the mass of the people were waiting for a religion, ready to be taught, longing for they knew not what, but what the result has proved to be the Gospel of Jesus Christ. "-American McAll, Record.

-In two of the central halls of Paris the aggregate attendance for 1890 has exceeded that for 1889 by 24,300. AFRICA.

-The New York Evangelist gives the following account of the LiTingstonia Mission of the Free Church of Scotland. The first-fruits were seven young men and two young women. "These were recently followed by nine others, and these more recently by thirty-four, making a native church of fifty-two members, besides hundred~ of hopeful catechumens and inquirers of both sexes. All the converts are missionaries to their countrymen. Including these fifty-two, the number of natives teaching in the mission schools at the close of the year was 120, of whom seven were women; and the number of pupils on the roll was 3080, of whom 2422 were in attendance on a given day, besides the children in three schools at the north end" of Lake Nyassa.

-Bishop Smythies, of the Universities' Mission, seems to be a man of very broad and brotherly sympathies. His intimate friendship with the Presbyterians of Blantyre is a standing rebuke, not to High Church opinions, which he entertains, but to High Church arrogance. On the other hand, he gives an earnest warning that jf Protestants in Africa will insist more on the deep differences than on the deeper agreements between them and the Roman Catholics, " it will be impossible to avoid deadly feuds." In other words, he holds the language of Robert Leighton, of Thomas Chalmers, of Richard Baxter, of Philip Schaff, and of the editor of this REVIEW.

-The ])aily Graphic of February 11th, says the Ohristian, has a letter drawing a sharp contrast between the French city of St. Louis, in Senegambia, where the writer did not see a sign of intoxication, and the disgusting intemperance of the British possessions along thc coast.

-The Primitive Methodist Mission has a growing influence on the Spanish island of Fernando Po, but, unlike Ponape, is treated by the authorities with j~stice and toleration.

-Dr. Laws, in his special report of the Livingstonia Mission, besides an account of the medical, industrial, literary, and evangelistic work result- ing in a church of 53 members and 70 catechumens, adds: "The indirect results of mission work, though not so visible to a stranger, are none the less palpable to a resident in the country. Much of the faith in the efficacy of the Mwave poison has in some districts been broken down, petty wars are less frequent, and there is evidently a greater readiness to settle amicably the differences which often arise among them without recourse to the club and the spear, as formerly. Not that war has ceased or that quar- rels are infrequent, for snch is not the case; but there is a marked improve- ment upon the whole. Slaves are better treated, and more sympathy is shown toward sufferers, and help often given them. Work is sought after, '

and its wages oftener enjoyed by the laborer than in former days. '

" The nnion of the Reformed Dutch Church of South Africa with the Free and the United Presbyterian Churches of Scotland in Livingstonia is one in which we rejoice, and we trust that the proverbial ~trength of the threefold cord may be exemplified in the help of these churches thus happily sharing in a common work fraught with common difficulty, but with abundant scope for work in the future. Already the Reformed Dutch Church contemplates strengthening the contingent they have placed in the field, and Mr. Murray has localities in view where other helpers may be stationed. ' , The Livingstonia Mission has spread out from five centres, " while the populous village>! to the south and north of the head station, Bandawe, on the west shore of the lake, are being gradually annexed to the kingdom of Christ. "

-Really Lewanika, under whose regis the heroic Coillard and his colleagues are laboring on the Zambesi, is turning out a different king from Mwanga. This is what he writes to M. Coillard: "I am not afraid of a revolution; but if I remain alivll and king of this country, I must put a stop to witchcraft, robbery, fornication, and drunkenness." By witchcraft he doubtless means the pretence of magic artd, which is often fatal to its victims through their fears, at! well as through baleful drugs.

– " My heart is hungry for something, and I don't know what it is."- Words of a Congo Valley African, Church Missionary Gleaner.

-Central Africa for May has an interesting article, read at Oxford by Archdeacon Maples, on the relation of the Moral Law to the Idea of God among the East Africans, and the Bantus generally. It appears that these all, apparently in the pure use of logical deduction, have arrived at the distinct belief in the personal God, the Creator of all men and things. They do not worship Him, being singularly indevout, and seem to regard themselves as standing in no moral relation to Him. They have also a distinct, though neither deep nor wide, apprehension of the moral law, but" as human, not divine." Therefore they 4ave properly no sense of sin. Their belief in God and their belief in Right, having originated independently, have both remained stagnant. But when God, being personal, is presented to them as necessarily standing in a supreme moral relation to them as personal, their consciences, the archdeacon declares, never fail to respond affirmatively. And this awakening apprehension of Right and Wrong as being also Holiness and Sin is that which first gives fruitfulness and progressiveness to the previous immemorial stagnancy of their whole spiritual development.

-The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel has, in the hope of future conversi~:ms, obtained the erection of Mashonaland, between the Limpopo and the Zambesi, into a diocese. Matebeland, where the London missionaries are working, will not be mcluded in it.

-The Rev. James Parlane, writing of the Congo missions in the Missionary Record of the U. P. Church, says: "Another witness says, 'Of the members of these churches a very large percentage, considerably more than half, are persevering, energetic, aggressive Christian workers, such as put to shame the feeble and childish efforts of many Chlistians in our own land. To them, black men or white, Btate official of however high degree or slave of ever so mean a degradation, is either a ' son of God' or a ' son of the devil.' They know but two classes; and if you are not avowedly of the first, they immediately pronounce you to be of the second; • . . and then they present the gospel to you with all the eloquence and clearness of which their incomparable language is capable."

-Bishop Tucker has at last reached Uganda, after great sufferings. The ophthalmia, he fears, will eventually render an operation necessary. His letter of December 30th is published in the May Intelligencer. The biRhop says: "Truly, the half was not told me. Exaggeratioo about the eagerness of the people here to be taught there has been none. No words can describe the emotion which filled my heart as, on Sunday the 28th, I stood up to speak to fully 1000 men and women, who crowdEd the church of Buganda. It was a wonderful sight! There, close beside me, was the Katikiro, the second man in the kingdom. There, on every hand, were chiefs of various degrees, all Christian men, and all in their demeanor devout and earnest to a high degree. The responses in their heartiness were beyond everything I have heard even in Africa. There was a second service in the afternoon, at which there must have been fully 800 present. The same earnest attention was apparent, and the same spirit of devotion. I can never be sufficiently thankful to God for the glorious privilege of being permitted to preach to these dear members of Christ's flock."

The bishop was as unfavorably impressed with the king, as everyone else has been. But the teeth of the tiger have been drawn.

" I should say," remarks the bishop, "that such anotJ:1er open door does not exist in any other part of the world. And I should say, moreover, that in no other part of the world is there to be found a native church which is so disposed to support itself and its ministry as the church of Buganda. The land occupied by the missionaries is a gift from the peopie; the houses occupied by Messrs. Gordon and Walker were built for them by the Christians without any expectation of payment. And, to crown all, a large house of three rooms has been built for myself, and two amaller houses for the other members of my party. I have said that this crowns all, but it does not. Every day the Christians bring us food in such quantities that we have more than enough for sustenance. I do not expect it will be necessary for me to buy any food during the period of my stay here. The people are only too anxious to keep one here."

Since the bishop's arrival, the Roman Catholic and the Protestant Mission have held conferences, and have drawn out more fully the terms of the modus vivendi, mutually pledging themselves to see that it is thoroughly carried through, and that the scandal of contentions between the two forms of Christianity shall cease before the heathen.

The bishop has confirmed seventy persons, set apart six laymen as native evangelists, and advanced Messrs. Baskerville and Gordon from the diaconate to the priesthood.

– " In order to do justice to Mackay's real significance, we must go beyond his direct missionary work, and his technical and industrial achievements. What we must emphasize still more in his character are the fruitful thoughts which he casts into the discussion of the African problem, the grand points of view on which he insists for its solution, the glowing enthusiasm and indefatigable energy with which he interposes over against the IIpiritual and secular conquerors of Africa, for the healing of the woes of the Dark Continent." -C. BUSSE, Allgemeine MissionlJ-zeitschrijt.

-Zealous Christian young men of England seem to have their attention now strongly directed to the Central Soudan. We perceive from the Young Men's Magazine, the organ of the Y. M. C. A. of Newcastle-on- Tyne, that two Y. M. C. A. men have set oui on such ft mission. They are Hermann G. Harris, B.A., aged 30, and Edward White, under 20. Farewell services have been held in the former centres of Mr. Harris's Christian activity, at Bolton. Bath, London, Liverpool, and Weston. The two gentlemen have gone first to Tunis for preparation.

-The Women's Missionary Union of South Africa, closely connected with the Huguenot Female Seminary, which is a daughter of Mt. Holyoke, has affiliated with it twenty·five local societies, and supports eight workers in <Uf;terent parts of ~ol,ltb A,friQa. ~o~e are amon~ the Bechuanaa i SOIUQ are among the French brethren in Lessuto j and one, Madame Goy, is on the Zambesi.

.-The Sixty-first Report on Foreign Missions of the Free Church of Scotland remarks: "The postponement of a convention with the Portu- guese has interrupted postal and steamer communications. The free navi- I!ation of the Zambesi and Shire has, however, been secured, and a small British subsidy alone is required to make the Scottish settlements, mis- sionary and trading, in Zambesi and Nyassaland, independent of Portugal forever. "

-The Scottish Presbyterian, London Congregationalist, and Eng-lish Universities' Mission districts have been virtually formed into the consular colony of British Central Africa. Consul-General H. H. Johnston is first commissioner.

JAPAN.

-It appears that the German missionaries in Japan-personally most excellent men-occupy the extreme ground of the original Tiibingen . school, from which the great body of the modern critical school has far receded. But even·they are scandalized at some of the present tendencies of one wing of Japanese Christianity. Herr Munzinger is very apprehen- sive that it will bring over too much of its earlier paganism. "A single misstep now," says he, "might do incurable harm. . . , What could result from the endeavor to develop the Christian theology in connection with Buddhism and Confucianism ~ . . ' If youthful Christianity is not fully conscious of its essentially higher value above Buddhism, it will buy its seeming victory dear. At the present time it is not even advisable for Christianity so much as to ventilate the question of assuming a more con- ciliatory attitude toward Buddhism. Every word to that effect is inter- preted by the latter as weakness, and stimulates it to advance against the enemy with new courage and firmer confidence. The decisive conflict be- tween the two religions, which at this time is in its full heat, and is car- ried on by the Buddhists with the most passionate energy. would thereby take an unfavorable turn, and, in the best event, the vi~tory of Chris- tianity would be a good while postponed. Cold reserve is just now more suitable than affectionate coquetry." The Calw MonatsbliUter, from which we quote this, remarks: " We are glad to note that, in this respect at least, our countrymen see more clearly than some eminent ministers, who are blinded by self-confidence, national pride, and optimism."

-The noble impulse of patriotism seems likely to become, to a part of our Japanese brethren, as much a stone of stumbling as to Jewish Chris- tianity, a great fraction of which, perhaps the numerical majority, was ultimately led astray by national feeling to prune and pare its Christianity to such an extent as to leave in it scarcely anything that was distinctive of the Gospel.

-At the recent celebration of the tenth anniversary of Mr. Ischii's Orphan Hou~e, or rather of the church of which he is a member, warm expression was given to the sense of obligation felt toward the missiona- ries. This is described as exciting considerable surprise: but it does not appear that serious exception was taken to it. It will probably be some time yet before a Japanese Christian is actually put under thp, ban by his brethren for showing a measure of affection tow!lfd t1108e w40 brou~ht t11~ Gosrel to his land,

INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT

n.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT BDITlIID AND CONDUCTED BY BEv. 1. T. GRACEY, D.D.

The Oauses of the Disturbanoe in Ohina. try of China, and, to 80me extent, the political unit, too, of the masses as [EDITORIAL, 1. T. GRACEY, D.D.] against all order as well as against the party in power in the Government. It is with trepid9tion that we venture They were lawless, and terrorized the to treat of this theme. and our modesty several communities where they were would make us prefer that it were pre- found. A great number of them took to sented by some one in China at this the Yangtsi valley, and were to be found time; but our own resources are so in all its great cities. It would 8eem full, and are from so widely separated that this disturbing element would, districts, that it is not easy to indicate however, be limited to the one generato any writer just what ground they sug- tion. Strangely enough, it has not been gest to us as desirable to be covered. so. When men have died substitutes We therefore endeavor to summarize have been found for them, and the corsomewhat of the result of our own pa- rupt distribution of the pension fund tient study of the situation, without has gone on. So powerful had these burdening our article with naming our didcharged soldiers become, and so capavarious authorities. ble of fomenting trouble, it was not easy for the Government to arrest the A PENSIONED ARMY. oorruption of its: funds in this way. Tseng Kuo-chuan was at one time It seems not possible to set forth the directed by the empress dowager to reunderground agencies which have been duce this pension list. He said, as he at work in the fomentation of the recent had maintained before, that it was imdisturbances, without going back to the possible. After his death the central Taiping Rebellion. At that time the Government undertook the task, and Chinese Government called into the this became' the occasion of wide disfield an extra military force of a million satisfaction fomented by these men. or so of men. At the close of the war the soldiers were pensioned. '.chere SECRET SOCIETIES. were other courses open to the Government which wisdom would certainly Another important factor in this rehave suggested rather than this course. view is the secret societies of China. China had vast tracts of country unde- We are not a little surprised in. searchveloped, and it would have been in ac- ing through the best books on China cordance with modern statesmanship in within our command to find that this the West to have assigned to these sol- element of Chinese society is conspicudiers these tracts rather than a money ously absent from them. The most income. China had also great public prominent political secret society in works, on which these men might have China was the White Lily Society, which been profitably employed. Neither originated in Hupeh, and spread into course was taken, however. The pen- other States. It was a Buddhist vegeta. sioned army was dismissed with suffi- rian society, which read Buddhist books cient financial resource from the na- and avoided animal food. But designing tional treasury to keep them in idleness men admitted to it converted it into a if they so chose, and the most of them political sect. Besides the societies did so choose. They became a restless having a Buddhist basis there are the community, wandering over the coun- PlanchBtte Societies of the Red Light try, and loafing at the opium ilen·-that I'~d, tl1f;} White Li~bt-a awo.~ bfQthe/i' up-it Qf 111 tbe or~lUlill<eq V~Cf;} 1!nd, <levUhood of men, which [mayor may not be to resist the continuance of this recog- political. They are Taoist rather than nized corruption. It has, however, re- Buddhist. They cut off the head of a cently brought pressure to bear on it, cock and drink the blood mixed with with the result of stirring up the opwine on taking the oath of fellowship. position of these men to the adminis- They afe subject to organic direction as tration. This is held by some to be the to when they are to resist civil or polit- chief cause of the present outbreak. ical authority, whether expressed in the military or police power. They are or- A FOREIGN GOVERNMENT. ganized for mutual protection. They may be patriotic. It is well known that the present rul- ing house of the Government is of Tar- One of these non-Buddhist societies tar origin. There is diversity of opincomes in for a prominent place in the ion as to how far this is offensive to the study of the present situation. It is people of China. There are those who known as the Kolao Hui, and is a mili- represent that the people are bitterly tary organization, originally benevolent opposed to this foreign administration.' only. It is recognized as the most dan. Others think that the dissatisfaction is gerous of the existing sects. It consists more with the administration than with exclusively of soldiers. It is a pro- its nationality. The charge is made of scribed society, being esteemed a secret universal corruption among the official conspiracy. It was found extensively class. Whether, therefore, the nationamong the army of the time of the Tai- ality of the party in power is offensive ping war. In that army were a great or not, its unpopularity can easily be number of men from the province of made to centre in objection to it as for- Honau. They had a constitutional fond- eign-Manchu, not Chinese. There is ness for a roving, restless life. They certainly serious complaint against the were naturally a turbulent community. Government among a large part of the They won a name in the time of the re- people, even if the better class are not bellion, and are still known as the solid against the nationality of the " Honan Braves." They had, to a good Peking authorities, and whether the degree, saved the country. They have people as a whole are indifferent on the been the centre of disaffection. During subject or not. the recent disturbance in Foochow, on account of which missionaries re- FOREIGN COMMERCE AND DISPLACEMENT. moved to a place of safety at the mouth of the Min River, under advice of those As to the foreign European element, in authority, there were from two to it is the occasion of serious disturbance three thousand of these discharged of increasingly large parts of the com· Houan soldiers from the Yangtsi valley mercial and industrial classes. The present in Foochow, and about eight trade of the entire Yangtse valley has, in thonsand men from Honan under arms truth, changed hands. Foreign-built in the employ of the Tartar· general. A steamers have displaced the old Chinese number of the regular standing army junks, and this has thrown out of emhave joined the Kolao Hui. Thus the ployment a very large number of people, army on which the Government has to who have not found any other means of rely is itself sown with organized con- livelihood to compensate for the loss. spirators. These cannot be relied on to It is not easy in the interior of China to subdue any disturbance fomented by make a new adjustment of industries. the Kolao Hui. These men have been The people are conservative in their among the most earnest antagonists of habits and set in their industrial the reduction of the total bulk of the grooves. Displacing a class does not original pension fund. Government open a corresponding avenue for their pail therefore beeu wellnigh powerless toil speedily enough. Naturally these people fall into the ways of thinkin6 of those who antagonize foreign aggression. When we remember, therefore, that the Naturally they drift toward parties who organized Kolao Hui honeycombs it, it are disaffected toward the dynasty, is readily seen that insllrgents led by which has suffered if not fostered this members of that order, or with which foreign trade. Naturally they come to they are in sympathy, are not to be have a dislike to the foreign commercial carelessly confronted with threats on the traveller, who is now everywhere in the part of the Government. In the Taipinterior, pushing the products of foreign ing rebellion the Government found itfactories. Naturally they do not dis- self unequal to the task of snbdning the criminate as between classes of foreign- insurgents without calling on European ers, whether missionary, scientific, po- aid. There is no reason to believe they litical, or commercial, in their dislike to are more able to cope with any widewhat is foreign. This feeling is liable spread resistance to their authority at to be fanned into fanatical fllry by bad this time. A combination of all the men. It can be made Ilse of by illlCh an forces and circumstances which we have organization as the .. Honan Braves" or feebly set forth might therefore result the Kolao Hui, when they are them- in a formidable attempt to overthrow the selves ready to foment disorder by which dynasty itself. The Kolao Hui would they certainly hope to profit. delight in the opportunity for plunder and possible other advance of their for- SUPERSTITIOUS PREJUDICES. tunes, which this would open to them. Altogether it is easy to see that the peo- Now add to these combustible ele- ple are very feebly governed from the mentR the fact that the people are super- Imperial Yamen at Peking, and that stitious and ignorant about the habits dynasty itself may very readily come to and beliefs of foreigners, and it is easily be so dependent on European force as seen how these Kolao Hui, or the lead- to lead to the result in practical politics ers of disaffection toward the Govern- that the Chinese Government itself may ment, can rouse the people by appeal- exist at their will ; and another &stern ing to their ignorant sympathies. Some- Question may be about to be precipitated times they declare that the foreign into the heart of European politics. The building or telegraph wire interferes contmued existence of the empire itself with Feng Shui, that all-pervading sci- may come only to await the agreement ence of LucIe which permeates every among the great military powers of Eupart of the Chinese theory of 80cial as rope as to the manner of its partition well as religious practice. Sometimes among themselves. an appeal is made to the human sympathies, as has been done so extensively Missions to the Iberian Peoples. in this present disturbance, by declaring that the foreigners steal children, that J. M. CHALLIS, D.D., SANTIAGO, CHILI. they may obtain their eyes to send abroad to make medicine. In one case Iberia was the ancient name for the it is said that the rioters went into the peninsula of Spain and Portugal. From cemeteries and took the bodies of re- this peninsula have gone forth the milcently interred children and paraded lions who now occupy the West India with them on exhibition through the Islands, Mexico, Central and Sonth streets, affirming that they found them America. These peoples number some in the Roman Catholic Hospital. sixty millions of souls, and are all in countries where the Church of Rome THE IMPERIAL ARMY_ has dominated for many centuries. Un- happily for the development of religiolls Still further, to comprehend the whole and moral life, the impress made by the case, we must refer to the regnlar army. Church of Rome has not been in accord- It is said that it exists withal q nite too ance with the spiritual teaching of the largely only on paper and the pay.roll. Word of God, nor has it been after a Hence a Hottentot dressed in a rag, liv. very high order or type. ing in a grass hut, and eating food which to us is repugnant, is in far more In the matter of education, wherever need of the Gospel than could be a the schools have been under the control Spanish maiden dressed in the latest of Romish priests or of Jesuit fathers Parisian styles, living luxuriously in a the res~lts have been limited, narrow, beautiful home. But it should ever be and unsatisfactory, the chief aim being remembered that civilization is not to exalt the Church rather than to give Christianity, even though Christianity knowledge; to bind the student more is a chief cause and a large element in firmly under priestly power than to en. civilization. There are civilized heathen large and strengthen the intellect; to just as certainly as there are uncivilized make abject slaves of the hierarchy or barbarous heathen. rather than bring the aspiring learner to independence of thought, of feeling, The Iberian peoples are to a very large or of action. Only when pressed by lib- extent civilized-enlightened, if yon de· eral or by Protestant competition has sire the highest expression. When you there been any active effort to meet the consider dress, appearance, house ap. exigencies of the case, and then only to pointment, and many items of social the smallest possible extent. To-day life, especially among the upper classes, there is need of Gospel missions and of you at once say these things are all one Gospel schools among that entire popu- can desire. The lamentable fact which lation which may properly be called the should be emphasized, and which ap- Iberian peoples. peals to the Christian heart, is, these peoples are not evangelized. Such a We are accustomed to estimate the im· statement may seem to some a most portance and pressing need of any mis· damaging one to the Church which has sionary enterprise by the immensity of dominated these peoples these three the popUlation to which our attention is centuries, and which during all these called. Many denominations have mis- years has had undisputed and despotic sions here and there in South America sway in all these lands. This arrogant and in Mexico, and to the constituency Church has had unhindered opportunity of these missionary societies the work to apply, by all its boasted machinery, seems less pressing than that to Eastern the Gospel of Christ to the intellect end fields, simply because the number of in- heart of these submissive millions; and habitants in any single republic appears if the application has not been made, it comparatively small. But the true way must be either that a wrong work has to look at this matter is not at a small been attempted or that there has been a work among the few in Cuba or Guate. terrible criminal neglect. Those who mala or Chili, but to efforts as directed are familiar with the religious life of the to a vast number who speak the Span. Iberian peoples, whether revealed in ish and the Portuguese tongue, and that Madrid, in Mexico, in Rio Janeiro, or this vast work is one. When we plan in Santiago, uniformly testify that a for it, work for it, give to it, we should dead churchism is all that can be found plan, and work, and give with sixty mil. as the outcome of these centuries of lions of unevangelized men and women unobstructed domination. Those who as the object of OUf interest, our gifts, know the moral life of these peoples our efforts, and our prayers. testify that the beauty of innocency has departed, and that under the whited ex· Then, again, interest in any specific terior of fashion and style and elegance mission field is measured largely by the is the rottenness of vice and crime, degree of civilization of the people to which shows that conscience has been whom we go. The more degraded a foully debauched, and thatmoralst&nd. people are physically as well as morally, ards are gauged only by the world, the according to our standards of style and appearance, the more needy they are. :fiesh, and the devil. The priesthood we are disciples of Christ as well as immoral, corrupt, venal, and inactive in manufacturers, that we are missionaries promoting any moral or religious life of the cross as well as merchants, we among the people ; the better classes, shall not have fulfilled our whole duty. with many splendid exceptions, dissi· We should be as anxious to plant in pating, and in many cases grievously those lands the banner of the cross as sinning in velvet and broadcloth lind to establish business centres. We elegance; the lower classes, to a great should be as zealous to make known to extent, following the behests of a degrad. those peoples the fact of human redemp. ed appetite in homespun and COBrse at. tion as to tell them the story of onr tire and in unkempt surroundings. It American resources. We should be as must be said that while the general type eager to plant aU that immense region and trend of life is irreligious, and, ac. with Christian schools as to build their cording to American Christian stand· railroads and to open those vast rivers ards, immoral, yet in spite of bad exam· to American commerce. pIe, false teaching, and a corrupt priest. hood, there are some priests who are Until we have taken this view of onr pure and true in spite of their surround. responsibilities, and as honest disciples ings, and that among both upper and of Jesus Christ, and as genuine lovers lower classes are some who are better of our fellow·men have acted according. than their times, pnrer than their con· ly, we shall not have discharged our ditions wonld lead one to expect, and tremendous responsibility to millions worthy of all praise in their faithful of humanity who are our neighbors, effort to live above the prevailing type, and who are destined erelong to hold and to be noble and good in spite of the most intimate relations with our beloved hindrances which are so abundant and land. so strong. What may be true by excep· tion does not prevent the great fact that That we may adequately measure this the Christian Church needs to study vast work, let us place before us the im· with intense interest and consummate mensity of the region inhabited by the care the tremendous problem of evan· Iberian peoples, not to speak of Spain gelizing the Iberian peoples. and Portugal, since these countries are nearer our brethren in Great Britain; This mighty work interests Christianb although the American Board has mis· of Great Britain, who alroady have their sionaries there, let it be emphasized missions in Spain and Portugal. This that in the Western Hemisphere we vast work challenges the enthusiasm of have a region inhabited by these peo· American Christians of whatever organ. pIes equal to almost three times the size ized company, since the eyes of Ameri. of the United States. Mexico and Cen· can statesmen, manufacturers, and mer· tralAmerica have about 1,000,000 square chants look with peculiar interest to miles, South America has 7,250,000 Mexico and to'the republics of Central square miles, while the United States, and South America. We may plan for less Alaska, has but 3,400,000 square reciprocity, we may' subsidize steamers miles. In these countries are about and ships, we may endorse the canal 60,000,000 of souls, and toward these enterprise, we may prepare our sam· immense republics, especially in South pIes, we may establish business connec· America, a vast European immigration tions along the mighty rivers of South is tending. Before we shall be able ~rica and over her vast plains, we fairly to enter upon this tremendous may send our vessels to all ports, we work the population of these lands will may send our locomotives screeching be augmented by 50,000,000 more. It and puffing through all her wild fast. takes time to inform the mighty caval. nesses, but unless we remember that we cade of humanity now moving toward are Christians as well as statesmen, that her shores tbat the gates of the United States are being gradually closed. It

November

takes time to tell these restless hordes of all these countries should be consethat in the huge continent of South crated to God and not to Satan. It America the doors are opening wider means that the men and women and and wider to all who will come. It took children who are in these lands should many years to publish to the millions be taught the nature of that Gospel who have come to our shores what in- which will not keep them as slaves to ducements our great country offered an imbecile system, but will make them them. It will take years, though not so free men in Christ Jesus. It means that many, to tell those who are left behind those who are now there must be really how much greater and richer are the Christianized that they in turn may welnatural advantages South America offers come to Christian influences and condithem. Brazil had hardly declared her- tions the vast numbers whose coming is self a republic but thousands were ready so near. It means that the power of to leave the despotism and starvation of Divine truth shonld dominate the hearts the Old World and hasten to enjoy with of all, when the golden era dawns. It her the new-found freedom, to taste her means that these peoples should be led rich productions of fruit and grain, and to appreciate and possess the refined to bask in her welcoming sunshine, or gold of Divine riches better far than the rest under her luxuriant foliage. Brazil gold of Ophir, that they should know equals the United States in square miles. where to find the treasure hidden in a Already the immigration to the Argen- field, where can be secured the pearl of tine Republic is immense; and this coun- great price; how they can secure such a try is larger than the part of the United relation to Him who gives the corn and States east of the Mississippi River, and the olive, the silver and the gold, the every inch of it arable. With the Argen. emerald and the diamond, so as to betine, the other republics make an aggre- come sons and daughters to a King, and gate of square miles equal to the entire may possess not garments of silk and United States south of Canada, and the fine wool, but the robe of Christ's rightwhole is either available for agricultural eousness, and may not only become citipurposes or is rich in mineral wealth. zens of grand republics, but may be Mexico and Central America are begin- crowned as kings and priests unto God. ning to be known, and these contain a million or more square miles. Already To-day Brazil and the Argentine Remen of energy and foresight are seeking public, and Chili, Colombia, Mexico and out the more favored localities, and Central America, and Cuba are all open these lands will soon be as well under_ to Gospel preaching in churches and stood as our own States. Gospel instruction in schools. Peru is on the eve of unbarring the doors, so In all these republics are mUltiplying long closed by ignorance and superstiall active influences for a mighty devel- tion. Bolivia will soon follow in removopment. Railroads are in process of ing every legal obstruction to evangelical construction which will unite the three effort, and in due time Equador, the only Americas in bonds not only of steel, but country absolutely faithful to the papal of peace, fellowship, and brotherhood. see, will cast off her chains, and to the Capital from England and from America representative of the Gospel, to the is flowing into these lands, and the Word of God, will say, "Come in, thou mighty resources of the richest parts of blessed of the Lord; why standest thou the whole earth are about to be placed without ?" Across the sea Spain and in the hands of whoever will go and Portugal, the prolific fountain-head of take them. all these peoples, bids messengers of Christ enter and abide. Sixty millions And what does all this mean? Busi· of people now wait your coming, oh, ness, prosperity, wealth, comfort, lux- ~erald of the cross, and before your ury to many, yes; but it means vastly voice has penetrated the busy haunts of more. It means that the mighty wealth

INTERNATIONAL Dll:PARTMENT

present activity, sixty millions more, cheapness of American literature would from all nations under the sun, will have come to those favored lands, will be like the multiplied loaves from the have there established their homes, and will need your ministrations. hand of Christ as He fed the multitude Now is the time to send the preacher in the wilderness., of glad tidings and gather the people into the fold of Christ, and to instruct Sixty millions of people is no insig. the children in piety and truth. nificant constituency for some ambi- Now is the time to establish Christian schools in all the busy marts and in all tious and Christian publishing house. the widely scattered hamlets; now is the time to give a Christian education A Spanish or Portuguese edition of St. to those who are soon to be the men and women of action. The purpose of NicholaR, or of any of our beautiful illus. all this work ill to make homes of godli. ness, to purify business and social life trated magazines, not to speak of a refrom its false principles, and from all that is opposed to good morals, and to production in those languages of some permeate the public life with the reo straining and elevating power of that of the very beautiful, pure, and ele. wisdom that cometh from above. Now is the time to introduce into all these vating secular literature of our day, lands a Christian literature which, like the light of the morning sun, will scat· would be a blessing of untold value to ter the miasmas of ignorance and vice, and put in its place the pure air of those millions who are hungry for any truth, which, as it touches the brows of the youth, will preserve the bloom of kind of intellectual food, but who are innocence and give the strength of spiritual health. Oh, that some of our now largely supplied with the poison of great publishers could see the tremen· dous opportunity not only to establish error and with the death.giving pabu. a grand business, but to do an infinite amount of good in providing a pure lum of lowest vice. literature for sixty millions of the Iberiltn peoples! Poorly supplied now with The Iberian peoples wait the kindbooks that are costly for the poorer classes, abundantly supplied now with ness of American Christians. Business books that are full of error and im. morality, these peoples are hungry for men of Germany, of France, and of Eng. any intellectual food, because just be. ginning to taste the pleasures of educa. land are trying to introduce their prod· tion. Millions just learning to read! They have been starving for genera. ucts ; but from none of these landl are tions. Intellects have been dwarfed and repressed by Jesuitical restrictions missionary efforts put forth to save and and by the conditions which the Rom. ish Church has forced upon them. But elevate these peoples excepting in old now has come the hour of awakening. The new appetite is omnivorous, and Spain and Portugal, where British the devil is busy with his sweetly put poison. Good books of the quality and Christians, as ",ell as the American Board, are doing missionary work.

Americans are seeking by treaties, by plans for quick and cheap intercom· munication, to secure a part of the trade of these republics, and to American Christians has by a common consent been left the mighty work of evangeliz- ing these vast republics south of the United States, and of preparing influ- ences which shall receive and transform into good citizens the millions who are in the next half century to crowd in upon those nations now so ill prepared to receive them. .

So while we are seeking as Americans to secure commercial advantages, let us remember that in no way can we better discharge our neighborly responsibility and our duty to God than by respond.

ing to the opportunities God is opening to us by supplying these peoples with the elements of prosperity which have done so much for our land, and by help.

ing these peoples to the moral elements of a Christian citizenship. Let us take care lest. in our effort to secure the populous empire. At least that is as wealth that may come from closer na- we see it now.

tional and business relations without giving them of our precious spiritual JOINT PROCLAMATION OF THE TARTAR GENERAL HSI, AND THE VICEROY PmN. treasures. we take to ourselves a cancre that will eat and corrode rather than On the 6th day of the 6th moon of the bless. 17th year of Kuanghsii, we received a Then let American Christians push despatch from the Tsungli.Yamen to their Master's business among the Ibe- the following effect : rian peoples with a greater zeal than the " On the 7th day of the 5th moon of American manufacturer, business man, the 17th year of Kuanghsii, this Yamen or statesman shall push his schemes for memorialized the Throne re the fre· personal gain or for national aggrandize- quency of Church questions in the vari- ment. ous provinces and praying that ~trin· gent orders should be sent to the Vice· The Ohinese Government ana Ohristian roys and Governors to take prompt Missions. [J. T. G.] action. The Privy CmIDcil have this day received an Imperial Decree run- We have been favored with a copy in ning thus :" Chinese of the Edict of the Tartar General of China and the Vice.Emperor of " We have received a memorial from the Empire concerning the crisis in that the Tsungli-Yamen in reference to the country created by the uprising of cer- frequency of Church questions in the tain persons of " the baser sort." It is various provinces and praying that strinfortunate for our apprehension of it that gent orders should be issued to the Viceit is accompanined with a translation roys and Governors to take prompt into English, which we' now present to action. It is stated therein that some our readers. It is held in China to be time in the 4th moon of the present the most favorable State paper ever is. year, Churches at Wuhu, Anhui provsued in that country concerning foreign. ince, were burned down by mobs; ers and Christians, that at Tanyang district, Kisngsu, prov- ince, and at Wusueh, Hopek province, Apart from the immediate status of Churches were also destroyed in succesthe case, this is an historic document of sion ; that these villains should be at great interest and importance, and many once apprehended and stringent measwill be glad to have it preserved in this ures of precaution should be promptly form for future reference. It is certain· taken. It is provided in the treaties ly important as an index of the hold that foreign mispionaries may propagate Christianity has on the situation. There will be no real set.back to West· their religions. In Our previous Dpcree, ern influence owing to this movement, We ordered the provincial Authorities as this proclamation commits the Gov. ernment to the defence of Christians, to afford them protection at all times. both native and foreign. If it is ahle to For many years, Chinese and foreigners execute its own decrees it will be com_ have lived side by side in harmony. pelled to do so, and if unable, then it How is it that only recently, cases of burning and destruction of Churches have arisen (almost) simultaneously. This is really very astonishing. Evi- dently, there must have been principal perpetrators secretly plotting to secure accomplices and disseminating false rumors to unsettle the minds of the peo.

pIe, with a view to seizing an oppor- tunity to commit plunder. The worst is that even innocent people who had hitherto been peaceably attending to will be obliged to resort to forpign as- their duties were enticed to become their sistance as it did in the Taiping rebel. accomplices. Their actions brought lion, and thus come still more under about pregnant cases. Should these obligation to the foreign powers. In people be not rigorously dealt with, how either case. therefore, the result must can the majesty of the law be mainbe, on the whole, an advance of West· tained and the community enjoy tranern influence and increased opportunity quillity. for Christian work in that vast and "We now command the Viceroys of Liang-kiang and Hukuang and the Gov- ernors of Kiangau, Anhui and Hopeh at once, to direct proper officials, civil and Christians discriminatingly; and even military, to have the principal criminals if the Christians are guilty of unjust or arrested, and when tried and found lawless acts, let the people appeal to the guilty, decapitated as a warning for the authorities and await trial. When right future. The religions of the Weste::n and wrong are brought to the light, laws nations aim at teaching people to do will be duly administered.

good, and though people become adher- It has ever been our way to exercise ents of the religions, they are still Chi- our most unbiassed judgment, and when- nese subjects and continue to be sub- ever cases of lawsuits between the ordi- ject to tl>.e authority of Chinese offi- nary people and the Christians are re- cials. There is no reason why the' ported to us by our subordinates we al- Christians and the Non – Christians ways judge equitably and never in the shOUld not be able to live in harmonv least side with anyone party. Of late and the sole caUBe of the trouble may years they have got along fairly well; be attributed to lawless elements in. From and after the issuance of this venting groundless. stories in order to proclamation, let the people break off gain 0. chance to create disturbances. their further prejudices against, and be Such evil characters are everywhere to on friendly terms with the Christians.

be found. Do not give a ready ear to floating re- .. We hereby command the Tartar ports and wantonly cause trouble, thus Generals, Viceroys and Governors of incurring severe punishment. Injuring the various provinces to issue procla- others is to injure yourself, and repent- mations of notification warning the peo- ance will come too late, etc.

ple against giving ready credence to such idle reports and wantonly causing trouble. In case there be any evil·dis_ posed persons making anonymous placards and fabricating stories to excite the A Thousandfold More }fission Work people, no time should be lost in insti- Needed.

tuting strict and secret inquiries and Mrs. Isabella Bird Bishop has for two apprehending and severely punishing them. The local officials must at all years past been making a tour of mis- times protect the persons and property sions in Asia. Beginning with the of foreign merchants and missionaries Keith..Falconer Mission at Sheikh Othand not suffer them to be disturbed or mann, Arabia, she passed on to India, harmed by evil characters. and thence to Kashmir, where she spent " Should the precautionary measures not be sufficiently stringent, and dis- three months. She visited the devoted turbanoes be the outcome, let the local Moravian missionaries in Thibet, of authorities be severely denounced and whose work she says "we hear so litcashiered. tle, and who need our pTayers so much."

•• We also command the Tartar Gen- erals, Viceroys and Governors to take Her tour through Persia intensified prompt measures for dealing with and her convictions .. of the absolute need of closing all outstanding cases and not to increasing missionary qJort a thousandallow their subordinates to shrink from old. ' , She says: •• Just think; from diiD.culty and delay the settlement. We proclaim this for general information." Karachi to Bagdad, among the populous "Having communicated with the various foreign ministers at Peking, this cities and villages of the Persian Gulf, Yamen has now respectfully copied out of the TigriR and Euphrates, throughout the a.bove Decree for your observance." Arabia, throughout south and southwest Besides sending separate instruc- Persia, not a missionary! From Bag. tions to our suboTdinate officials, civil and militaTY, ordering them to act in dad to Teheran-almost the most popuobedience thereto, we deem it proper to )ous district of Persia-'not a mission- immedia.tely proclaim this to you, so}. ary! The great oasis of Feraghan at 0.

dierli and people under our jurisdiction. height of 7000 feet; with 680 villages Know ye that the adherents of the Christian reli~ion are also Chinese sub- craving. medical advice, never visited, jects and continue to be amenable to scarcely mapped! Then Juifa and the jurisdiction of the local authorities. Ham"dan, with their few wOTkers, al.

In case of lawsuit, the merit of the case most powerless to itinerate, represent alone, and not the condition of per- the work of the Chur.ch for the remain. sons, is to be considered. Christians der of PeTsia! Two million nomads and non· Christians are to be treated alike. The people must not look on the never touched." .

EDITOlUAL NOTES ON CtlRRENT TOPICS

III.-EDITORIAL NOTES ON CURRENT TOPICS.

The following is an extract of a letter himself may justify the hope that un- ceasing prayer may be offered in his berecently received from Rev. H. C. Velte, half that, in undertaking this great of Lahore, India: work of preaching to a congregation LA.HORE, PUNJA.B, INDIA., July 7,1891. singularly prepared by affliction and prayer for the sowing of the seed of the The editor of the MISSIONARY REVIEW kingdom, he may have a special anointwill have heard of the death of Rev. ing. For months daily supplication has John Newton, in Merrel, India, on July been offered for Mr. Spurgeon at the 2d. Tabernacle, and the whole people are in a very receptive frame; there is every " He was the oldest missionary of the indication of a great harvest. Will not Presbyterian Church, and the oldest the reader follow the writer of these lines missionary in India, having come to with devout and daily prayer, and ask India in 1836, and havbg been in mis· for Mr. Spurgeon himself full recovery sionary service for fifty·six years. and rapid restoration to his accustomed spheres of work with voice and pen? The Lahore station was opened by him immediately after the Punjab had ARTHUR T. PIERSON. been annexed by the British Government, and here he labored to the end A Solemn League and Oovena.nt. of his life. He died in his eighty.first year. These are days of alliances-alliances for prayer; the Anti.Opium League, A Personal W0rd. Personal Purity Covenant, organized opposition to rum, to tobacco, to Sun· Before this number reaches the read- day papers, and Sunday travel, etc. We er, the editor-in·chief expects to be on have recently heard of an organization the ocean, if not in London. By a in Great Britain whose members bind strange series of peculiar providential themselves each day to perform some lowly act in helping those who have the leadings, he has been guided to respond drudgery of life as their portion-to to a cordial invitation from Pastor help some burden-bearer with his load, sweep a crossing, drive a cart, saw a log, Spurgeon and his church officers to lay a wall-or in some other way iden. come and preach in the Metropolitan tify one's self with the honest Bons of Tabernacle for a few months, during the toil. From what threatened to be his convalescence of the beloved pastor. dying bed, the valiant soldier, Charles H. Spurgeon, dictates a solemn league No reference would be made to the and covenant to his brethren scattered matter here, but that it is perhaps due throughout the wide world, which is to the readers of the REVIEW to know meant to unite all who believe in the that. in the absence of the chief editor, full inspiration of the whole Bible, and there will be every provision made for in the old truths from which so many the proper supervision of this important are now departing, in one brotherhood work. Any communications for the first of closer affiliation ; and it is a sublime department, the Literature of Missions, document; it sounds like Paul the aged may be sent direct to Rev. A. J. Gar· writing from prison cell in Rome. We don, D.D., 182 West Brookline Street, venture to reproduce it here. Boston, Mass. Anything pertaining to the International Department to Rev. " Impelled by concern over increasing J. T. Gracey, D D., 161 Pearl Street, changes and defecthns among their Rochester, N. Y. And any Statistical brethren, and by the absance of any ao. Reports, Reports of Societies, etc., to Rev. D. L. Leonard, Bellevue, Ohio. The address of the editor.in.chief, until further notice, will be Metropolitan Tabernacle, Newington, London, England.

The editor announces this providential call in these pages, in hopes that the tie formed between the readers and cepted formulas of belief in their de- union. Yet, if there be any power in nomination, the Rev. Charles H. Spur. such close association, we know no rea· geon and other leading Baptist ministers son why it should not be utilized in reo in England recently drew up and signed spect to missions. It is manifest that the following confession of their faith, if this work of a world's evangelization which is being extensively circulated is to be accomplished, it must be, not for signatures: by dependence on the great body of church.members, but on the church " • We, the undersigned, banded to· within the Church, the .. soven thougether in fraternal union, observing sand" who have not bowed the knee to with growing pain and sorrow the the Baal of this world. So long as we 100Rening hold of many upon the truths judge the available force of the ChU!'ch of revelation, are constrmned to avow by numerical standards we deceive ourour firmest belief in the verbal inspira- selves. No calculations as to the numtion of all Holy Scripture as originally ber of workers who can be obt,ained, given. To us the Bible does not merely or the amount of money which can be contain the Word of God, but is the collected, can be other than misleading Word of God. From beginning to end so long as the church·rolls are the basis we accept it, believe it, and continue to of calculation. No one can deny that preach it. To us the Old Testament is millions of bad fish have been caught in no less inspired than the New. The the great drag.net, and that the tares book is an organic whole. Reverence are growing conspicuously and plentifor the New Testament, accompanied fully in the wheat field. by scepticism as to the Old, appears to us absurd. The two must stand or fall But there is a remnant, according to together. We accept Christ's own ver· the election of grace. Why should not dict concerning "Moses and all the that remnant draw closer and come to a prophets" in preference to any of the mutual understanding? Why should supposed discoveries of so·called higher not the Church of God learn what pro· criticism. portion of its members are really ready to receive aud obey the Lord's last com- … We hold and maintain the truths mand, and live as under some practical generally known as .. the doctrines of sense of obligation either to go, or send grace." The electing love of God the Bome one who can and will go, to the Father, the propitiatory and substitu' unsaved souls of heathendom? Just tionary Ilacrifice of His Son Jesus Christ, now these more consecrated livers and regeneration by the Holy Ghost, the im. givers are often met at the conventions putation of Christ's righteousness, the of believers, where the Word is studied justification of the sinner (once for all) and a higher type of piety is urged. by faith, his walk in newness of life and And they make these conventions what growth in grace by the active indwelling they are in power and interest. They of the Holy Ghost and the priestly in. give grandly when the Lord asks for tercession of our Lord Jesus, as also the money. At Niagara Conference, for some hopeless perdition of all who reject the years past, thousands of dollars have Saviour, according to the words of the been poured into the missionary treasu. Lord in Matthew 25 : 46, " 'rhese shall ries by a few humble givers, most of go away into eternal punishment," are, whom are poor in this world's goods. in our judgment, revealed and funda· At a recent meeting of believers at the mental truths. Our hope is the per· seaside, Pastor Simpson, of New York, sonal, premillennial return of the Lord received $30,000 for his independent Jesus in glory. mission work. At Keswick Convention, in Britain, not only have large offerings Signed ,. C. H. SPURGEON, A. G. been made to the Lord's work by a com- BROWN, J. DOUGLAS," and others. paratively few perlilQUIl, but from tbv.t It is possible, of course, to place undue relillnce on ft UOmillftl bond of annual gathering have issued some of evening in the Metropolitan Tabernacle, the most inspiring and aggressive move- London, in behalf of C. H. Spurgeon, ments ever known in modern mission which, at the date of this writing, are in work, and in that most self-sacrificing of the eighth or ninth week of their con· all labor, the work in the slums of our tinuance. No wonder if, as Spurgeon great cities. says, he could not die -the prayers of his people would not let him die. What The Church of God, corrupted as it if God, angels, and men could see the is by worldliness and formalism, con- Church assembled daily for prayer from tains the saints of C}od-those who live seven o'clock A.M. to nine o'clock P.M., nearest to Him in holy love and walk; asking God to raise up and to thrust and if, instead of being separated from forth laborers, enlarge the liberality of e" ,h other, and so unconscious of the His people, open all closed doors, and deep sympathy and wide extent of this enable His Church to complete the carfellowship, they could be brought into rying of the Gospel to every creature! contact, and, above all, conference, what Who dares to doubt that grand results results might not issue! Why should would follow, the like of which liave not some closer compact bind those dis- never yet been seen! ciples who feel the privilege and power of intimate walk with God-to whom Many of God's people who may not the last command of Christ is all-im- join Mr. Spurgeon in his Calvinistic portant, and who arB ready both to give views, are ready to join in an agreement and pray, to go if God permit, or help of prayer to carry out some such solemp. to send if they cannot go? Suppose confession of duty, faith, and privilege that in the thirty or forty millions who as the following: are on the roll of Protestant churches there are thirty or forty thousand who •• We, the undersigned, deeply feeling would unite in daily and definite prayer, the reproach and dishonor of the at a certain hour, for the immediate Church of God in the long neglect of evangelization of the world, for a new the perishing millions of our race, and display of pentecostal grace and power, in the selfish hoarding and spending of for a new advance to the very outposts money which has been committed to of the globe; who would undertake to disciples as stewards; and painfnlly live a self-denying life, and give all they conscious that unbelief has led to the can save or spare from their reasonable still worse neglect of believing prayer wants to the spread of the kingdom ; in behait of a world's evangelization, do, who would offer their children to mis- in the name of Jesus, declare our deep sions, as Hannah gave Samuel; who conviction that it is the duty and priviwould covenant to live, without regard lege of the disciples of Christ to bear j;o the prevailing low type of piety, a the Gospel message to the whole race of biblical life-from such a band of men man with all possible promptness; that and women what new power might be every believer is responsible before God going forth! For ourselves, of nothing for the carrying ont of our Lord's last this side of God do we feel a greater command; that the avenues of self-in_ need than of this close contact and con- dulgence shonld be closed that we may verse with those throughout the world have the more to give to those that who feel the need of a new obedience need; that we ourselves should be ready to the whole spirit of the last commis- to go wherever we are sent, and to send sion. Can anyone help us to attain others where we may not go; that our this oloser bond? children should be consecrated, from the womb, unto God's service, and en- No more sublime spectacle has been couraged to cherish the spirit of mispresented to the world since apostolic sions. And we are especially impressed days than the daily prayer-meetings, ihat ilaily and believing prayer should coutinued fl"o~ e~ll ~ol"ninl;l to lat~ be o~efed fOf t:ie speedl eVln8eli2<at~oll of this world £ond the coming of the While the baron gracefully compli. kingdom of God. We believe it is the. ments Mr Carnegie for his benefactions privilege of all true believers to implore of "libraries, green parks, beautiful God for the speedy outpouring of His churches," etc., he prefers, for himself, spirit in a world-wide pentecost of to devote his wealth to the alleviation power. of suffering. He says: "And in this faith we do solemnly .. In relieving human suffering I never undertake, in holy agreement before ask whether the cry of necessity comes God, however widely separated from from a being who belongs to my own . each other, to meet each other at the faith or not; but what is more natural throne of grace in the early morning than that I should find my highest pur- hours of each day in earnest and im- pose in bringing to the followers of portunate prayer." Judaism, who have been oppressed for a thousand years, who are starving in Will not those who wish to join such misery, the possibility of a physical and an alliance send on their names? moral regeneration ?-than that I should try to free them, to build them up into A blunder in the October issue of this capable citizens, and thus furnish REVIEW, in some unaccountable way, humanity with much new and valuable placed at the head of the Monthly Con. material ?" cert matter, on pages 786-90, the name of J. T. Gracey, D.D. This part of, our This benefactor of his race begins at recent issue was contributed .by our as- the right end, and seeks, first of all, to sociate editor, Rev. D. L. Leonard, and make a new manhood, to change a tramp should have been credited to his accom· and a dependant and a consumer into a plished and versatile pen. man and a producer and a supporter, and so to prepare the way for the recon- Baron Hirsch has come to the front, structed man himself to reconstruct his and, in the Newth American Review, pre. surroundings. Baron Hirsch has learned sents his" Views on Philanthropy." A that the environment does not make the man that is perhaps the most munifi- man-he makes his environment, or cently liberal of all modern givers· has may, at least, modify it. 8, right to be heard on the philosophy of gIvmg. He modestly but positively Baron Hirsch's hopes as to success are puts forth his opinions. His funda- stimulated by the fact that several hun- mental proposition is very close akin to dred Russian Jewish families of wan- the doctrine of Christian stewardship, dering tradespeople, exiled to the Ar- and if practically adopted would over- gentine Republic some years ago. have turn completely the modern system-·or become thrifty farmers. "who with rather lack of system-in benQvolence. plough and hoe know how to farm as well as if they had never done anything ,. It is my inmost conviction," says else. They layout their farms in the the baron, "that I must consider my- best manner, and build themselves such self as only the temporary administrator pretty little houses that every one in the oj the wealth I have amassed, and that it vicinity employs them as carpenters in. is my duty to contribute in my own way house building. ,. In devoting himself to the relief of the suffering of those who to the same line of work, he feels cer- are hard pressed by fate. " He contends tain that" he who frees thousands of his that the old system of almsgiving only fellow·men from suffering and an op- makes so many more beggars ; and that pressed existence, and helps them to the greatest problem in philanthropy is become useful citizens, does a good .. to make human beings, who are capa- work for all humanity." pIe of work, out of those who otherwise must become paupers; and in this way The New York Times, September 11th, gives the details as follows: to c~eate useful w.e~bera of aociet;r." "lJafon Hirac4'li m~niii.ce~t licl1e~~ takes the form of a limited liability ing buildings, etc. The rest is to be company, called' The Jewish Coloniza-, applied to expenses of transport, and tion Association,' registered, the office otherwise to assisting emigrants.

of which will be in London. Its nom- Moneys not in active use will be invest- inal capital is £2,000,000, in 20,000 ed in public securities of England, shares of £100 each. Of these, Baron France. Belgium, Holland, Germany, or Maurice de Hirsch subscribes to 19,990. the United States. The governing body Seven Hebrew gentlemen are named in will be a Council of Administration, the articles as owning one share each- consisting of from three to six men, who Lord Rothschild, Sir Julian Goldsmid, need not necessarily be members of tho Earnest John Cassel, F. D. Mocatta, and company and who will be elected for Benjamin Louis Cohen, all of London, fi ve years. These will have no salaries, and Salomon Reinach and S. H. Gold. but will have their actual expenses.

schmidt of Paris. This leaves three This council will appoint directors, shares unallotted, and doubtless these three or less in number."

will be offered to representatives of the United States and Germany. The ob- There was a curious scene in St. jects of the association are : to assist the Paul's Cathedral, London, one Saturday emigration of Jews from countries in. afternoon not long since. A large con- Europe and Asia where they are sub· gregation, chiefly Jews, assembled under jected to special taxes and disabilities the dome to hear the Rev. GOl'don Cal· to other parts of the world, and estab. throp on "The Jewish Question." lish colonies in North and South Ameri. Converted and unconverted Jews minca for agricultural and commercial pur. gled in the audience, and joined at the poses. No colonies will be attempted close in singing the hymn" 0 praise our in Europe. The association takes to it. great and gracious Lord." self full rights to carryon trade, com- merce, and all industrial operations which may facilitate the objects of the Apologies for self-indulgence are hi company; to purchase property, nego. many and as specious as channels for tiate securities, etc. The whole prop. personal gratification are varied. Re- erty of the company and the income ferring recently to the deoease of a cer· arising from it are consecrated solely to tain lady worth forty millions of dollars, the work in view. None of it can ever whose life work and practical monument be taken, directly or indirectly, as a has been the erection of a sumptuous dividend or bonus. If upon the wind. and palatial residence which rivals the ing up or dissolution of the company royal homes of the Old World for mag.

any property remains, it is not to be nificence and munificence of outlay, distributed among the members, but the editor of a leading religious journal transferred to some other Jewish insti- remarks that if, in her dealing with the tution with similar objects, for the hundreds of workmen and skilled arti- benefit of the Jewish community resid- sans of America and from Europe, whom ing out of Europe and needing pecuniary she has employed, she has been consid.

aid. In the event of such dissolution erate and generous, her life and fortune all persons who at the time hold lands have not, perhaps, been wasted.

granted them or their predecessors in This reminds us of a pretext for this title by the company shall be released kind of self·indulgence which is becom· from further obligation of annual or ing more and more common. We had other payments to the company, and a friend who, like Mrs. Searles-Hop· the same is tru8 of those to whom ad- kins, built a palatial residence, and fur· Tances have been made. Not more than nished it with' all the comforts, con- half of the capital is to be applied to veniences, and luxurious appointments aclI!uirin~ propertr, buyinS lands, erect· which Illoder~ l!O~II:QO~ and art! co~- joined with vast wealth lavishly expend- spirit of Christ is to displace the spirit ed, could procure. And be was wont to of evil. say that all this vast expenditure was .. putting just so much money into poor A Jewish mission has been begun in men's pockets." New York City, under the City Mission' and Traot Society, at De Witt Memorial Grant it-that this keeps money in Churoh 280 Rivington Street, and Her. circulation which otherwise would lie mann Warszawiak has come from Eu. in coffers or in safety-deposit vaults; rope to take charge of it. On the Satur. grant it-that thus workmen are em. day in August, when the first chief meet. played and kept in food and raiment. ing was held, the chapel was not only What of the influence of such lavish filled, but many could not get inside, expense on the man spending? Is his and the earnestness of the Jewish listen. motive the helping of poverty and mis- ers was remarkable. The sermon was ery to a competency and a life of com· from Jeremiah 6: 16, as fulfilled in fort and happiness, or is it his own in- Matt. 11: 28-30. Many of the Jews dulgence of the lusts of the flesh, the present expressed willingness to follow lnsts of the eyes, and the pride of life? Jesus to get rest. Mr. Warszawiak Is this wholesale expenditure; that ends wishes to establish a " Home for Jews," onone's own home and its appointments, and some $500 toward the $3000 reo calculated to restrain and repress that quired have been subsoribed and paid. self-indulgence or give rapid develop- John Wilkinson, whose work in Lond{ln ment to that selfishness which needs is well known in the so-called" Mild. only to be fed to become gigantic and may Mission to the Jews," has presented monstrous and despotic! 20000 New Testaments in Hebrew and J;dica-German, and offers to pay for Balzac in his "Peau de Chagrin," their distribution in the United States. has used the myth of the magic skin as On this new effort to provide a GOSp61 the basis of a fiction not without a refuge for the poor perseouted convert· moral. This skin confers on the wearer ed Jews and Russian refugees, all of the power to gratify every wish and Q:od's dear children will de…outly in. whim; but with every such indulgence voke a blessing. the skin closes more tightly about the wearer, until he is hopelessly and fatally Rev. Robert Steel, D.D., of North embraced in the very means of his own Sydney, N. S. W., adds It note sup. gratification. We do not hesitate to say plemental to the letter .published in that of all the means whereby the best July last, p. 560, as to the mission to the impullles in us are quenched and the aborigines of Australia in Northern worst strengthened, we do not believe Queensland : anyone influenoe is for rapid and sure results equal to simple self·gratification. " The Federal Assembly of the Pres· To say, of all things, that I want to byterian churches of Australia:. which have or to do, 'I will have this' or' I will met at Brisbane, Queensland, m July, do this,' and to have the means to carry appointed two missionaries to labor out the selfish wish, is the most danger- among the aborigines. They were se· ous of all possibilities. It develops lected by the United Bret~ren o~ Herrn. oftentimes a monster of sel:qshness; hut, in Saxony, and arnved ln Mel" and the wisest of the wealthy recognize bourne in July. They are at present the peril, and antidote it by abundant under the care of the Rev. F_ A. Hage. cbarities and self denials unknown to nauer who has labored for more than the world. The rioh as well as the poor thirtyyears among the aborigines of Vic. may bear the oross after Christ, though toria, and who is able to give the new the spheres of self-renunciation may be missionarips valuable counsel. The different; but there must be self-denial Federal Assembly appointed two of its mernbers-Rev. Andrew Hardie, Conand self.abnegatioll 1I0meh.ow if th.e veller cit the ltijijllio&:l OOIDlIlittee, a&:Id

THE MONTHLY CONCERT OF MISSIONS

Rev. Samuel Robinson, both of Mel- sympathies and prayers of all interested bourne-to proceed to the proposed site in the welfare of the aboriginal races. for the mission and to inspect it. They The celebrated missionary of the New had an interview with the head of the Hebrides, Dr. J. G. Paton, was present Government, the Hon. Sir Samuel at the Federal Assembly in Brisbane, and delivered an address on the mission. Griffith, K.C. M.G., who promised all necessary aid in the matter of reserves, " The missionaries to the Queensland rations, and clothing for the blacks; aborigines are the Rev. J. G. Ward, an but the Church would have to pay the ordained minister, and Mr. Nicholas missionaries. The brethren referred to Hey, a young farmer from Herrnhut, have reported favorably of the site, who has been trained for mission work. which is on the Batavia River, on the The Fed"ralAssembly sanctiolled an apeast side of the Gulf of Carpentaria, in peal to the American Government and the Peninsula ot Cape York, the most churches to assist in having the restricnortherly point of Australia. The tions regarding the sale of intoxicating aborigines are numerous there, and are liquors and fire arms applied by all at some distance from settlers. It is countries, and urged the British Govhoped, therefore, that a fair opportunity ernment to provide for the settlement may be got for Christianizing some of of disputed land claims. them, if they can be induced to settle on the reserve. This race has not been •• It was· reported that the mission readily brought under Christian infiueDce, owing to their very migratory among the Kanakas on the sugar planta_ habits. Some, however, have been en- tion in Queensland was making encourlightened, converted to Christ. and have aging progress. The Rev. J. M. Macinexhibited the graces of Ohristian char. tyre had baptized 70, while 1336 had put on the blue ribbon. A great imacter. This new attempt deserves the provement has taken place among the laborers since the mission began."

IV.-THE MONTHLY CONCERT OF MISSIONS.

BY J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

South America is the smaller half of whom not less'than five per cent are the New World. Four fifths of it lies in European subjects. There are also the tropics. It has been remarked that about* a half million sa vage Indians, or, it is largest where North America is roughly, approaching twice as many as smallest, and smallest where it is largest. the totaI Indian population of the United Some have thought its physical posi- States, including Alaska. These are tion, so largely in the tropics, gave it a confined mostly to the interior of the great advantage prospectively over the continent of South America, with a few northern part of the hemisphere, which small tribes, numbering, perhaps, 5000, has so great a proportion lying in the in Central America. Three-tenths of cold of the far North. This is not to the population of South America is put be taken without some caution. It is down as pure white and one-tenth relatively deceptive when merely judged negro; others are of mixed blood. The from the map. Commercially, the most rapid immigration of Europeans of late largely productive part of South Ameri- years has, however, been materially ca, after all, is found within its temper. modifying these proportions. ate, not within its tropical districts. Brazil is the size of the United States, The physical resources vary much in but a small part of it is esteemed capa- the several States in relation to comble of agriculture. The equatorial val- merce. The Orinoco is navigable for ley is filled with dense forests. Yet '1000 miles, the Amazon for 2600 miles. South America is, as a whole, very in- From its base to the Andes, with its teresting and important. Fifty-some tributaries, it presents 6000 miles of say sixty-millions of people are the total population of Spanish America, in- * We are following the official docnment of cluding the West fudies and ;Brazil, of William Eleroy Cnrtis, printed at the Govern- ment Printing Office at Washington in 1889. Oth- ers will present divergellt ligures from these, navigable waters. The Upper Paraguay itually paralyzed by the Roman Church, and Southern Parana present an unin. which here has for 300 years laid the terrupted waterway north and south palsy·smiting hand of excessive Ilnd like the Mississippi. A United States heretical sacerdotalism on the people. Government document says that the river Platte offers a more extensive sys· Brazil presented three obstacles to tem of unobstructed navigation than progress to the mind of Agassiz-slavery, any river in the world, and, with the a corrupt clergy, and a lack of educa. exception of the Amazon, pours more tional institutions. Now slavery is water into tbe ocean. It affords more gone; but even with it Agassiz could miles of navigation than all the rivers say, in his" Journey to Brazil" : of Europe combined and more than the Mississippi, with its several tributaries. ".There is much also that is very It is tidal 260 miles from its mouth, cheering that leads me to believe that and ocean ships of 24 feet draught can her life as a nation will not belie her be floated all the year for 1000 miles, great gifts as a country. Should her and those of 16 to 20 feet can go 2700 moral and intellectual endowments grow miles into the interior of the continent, into harmony with her wonderful natuand a small expenditure of money and ral beauty and wealth the world will not labor would enable a 4000·ton ship from have seen a fairer land." New York or Liverpool to go direct into the. very heart of the continent in Brazil But now of her 14,000,000 people, by way of Buenos Ayres. The Amazon those who have made a careful study of is 0 ustructed, but the Orinoco is open to the most accurate statistics procurable large vessels, and the Rio Negro affords estimate that four·fifths are unable to accoss into Patagonia. read. Dr. Chamberlain, a very compe· tent authority, widely familiar with the An equal number of cattle can be pur. larger part of the entire Western world chased in Argentina and Uruguay for by personal residence in various parts half the money paid for them in Texas. of North and South America, says that There are 96 sheep, 18 cattle, and 4 South America offers one of the widest horses for each inhabitant in the river fields of the world.wide parish, homo. Platte country. The foreign commerce geneous in character to a wonderful ex. of Brazil is almost double that of Cuba. tent in language, customs, and institu. No less than five routes for an inter.con· tions, and hence affording peculiar ad. tinental railway have bee,n shown to be vantages to the work of the Gospel. It possible, and some of these have roads is, he says, the widest empire of Rome, surveyed or operated for one·third of and the conditions are such as to give the distance between Buenos Ayres and the best vantage ground from which to Bogota, and that within three years. brjng influence to break down that hoary system of error, fraud, and op. This is a larger proportion of our pression by scattering the seed of the space than would have been given to Word, and raising up a new people who these material matters but that they will walk in the right ways of the Lord. emphasize the prospective relations and Surely, he says, the Christian churches obligations of Protestant North America of North America have a grave responsi. to this south land, the spiritual care of bility toward the more than half pagan which devolves the more largely on us or less than half Christian multitudes in that European churches leave these of South America. papal and pagan peoples almost wholly to our labors, and they are coming CENTRAL AMERICA. nearer and nearer to us. They need the same care that we propose to bestow Central America is the nearest unoc· on the dead churches of the East, or on cupied field calling for evangelistic European communities which. are spir- agencies, in the world to the Christians in the United States or Canada. "Ex. cept the small Presbyterian mission in Guatemala, there is no organized effort as • virtual heathenism.' It would be for Christ's Gospel in all these lands, easy to fill pages with evidences of this, or so it was until" recently, when the and so to demonstrate that whatev~r Central American Mission was formed lukewarmness toward missions to the for carrying the Gospel to the Qnevan- papal countries of Europe Christians gelized lands of Costa Rica, Nicaragua, may tolerate in themselves, their argu- San Salvador, and Honduras. <rhe ments fall to the ground when applied Jamaica Baptist Missionary Society has to missions to Spanish America.

a missionary at Port Limon, which is " In Costa Rica, as in other Central exclusively among Jamaica negroes, em- American republics, the population is ployed as laborers at that place; and divided by the line of education. The that is all there was, until the Central uneducated masses adhere blindly to American Mission recently opened work the degrading superstitions in which by sending Mr. McConnell, from St. they have been reared; the educated Paul, Minn., to commence a mission at few, in the language of a diplomatic San Jose. Mr. C. I. Scofield, the secre- representative of this country, • are tary of this mission at Dallas, Texas, in- growing unmindful of their ancestral forms us that it is undenominational and religion, and the next generation will entirely in the hands of laymen. There see a more rapld deoline of the power are three classes of natives-of pure of the priest. Business and professional whites a few; of Indians about 3000 ; the men never attend mass.' "

remainder, composing the bulk of the population, are of mixed Indian and OUR YOUNG MEN AND YOUNG Spanish blood, the Spanish element WOMEN. predominating. These are distinguished above all other Spanish·American peo- Y. M. C. A. and Fbreign Missions.- ples by sobriety and simplicity. Indo- The Young Men's Christian Association lence, however, is a universal character- work on the foreign field developed istic, and their superstitions are of the spontaneously. The first organization in grossest form. Of late the wealth of the heathen lands was at the Jaffna College, country has increased greatly, develop- Ceylon. Syria followed with one at ing a tendency to I uxury, gambling, and Beirut, and Turkey with one at Aintab.

the use of in tDxicants. In 1885 an association was formed in " Besides those three native classes, the Methodist Anglo-Chinese College, there are about 2000 Europeans of the at Foochow, China, one' at the then better class, 300 North Americans, 1500 called •• Wiley Institute," now Peking Italian laborers, and 1500 Jamaica University, and one at the Methodist negroes. The population is mainly College at Tokyo. At the Student Vol- gathered upon the central plateau. The unteer Movement meeting in Inter- entire population is probably between national Convention at Cleveland, in last 225,000 and 250,000. March, Mr. McBurney illustrated the " Costa Rica is nominally Roman Cath- spontaneity in Japan. Mr. John Trum- olic. In writing of the religious state of bull Swift had gone to Japan. He.had any Spanish American country, it is not had experience as a secretary of the necessary to enter upon a consideration Y. M. C. A. in this country, and in of the Romishsystem as it is under- Japan was attached to the Union Col- stood by its more enlightened votaries lege of Tokyo. He thought to try to in Europe and America, for even they form a Y. M. C. A. society in the Impe- concede that in Spanish America it has rial University in Tokyo. Some people degenerated into sheer idolatry. The said there weI'e no Christian students in Abbe Dominec, chaplain to the Em- the institution. Quiet investigation re- peror Maximilian, denounced the form vealed the fact that there were a num- of Romauism which he found in Mexico be.r. and 50 were enrolled who were nominally Christians. Thirty of them deavor, JiJpworth Leagues, etc.-It is not came to a meeting, and not one of the 30 easy at first sight to perceive what direcpreviously knew that the others, or any tion ought to be given to the money quesof them, were Christians. They were tion in the new societies of young people all alike timid in making any profession whioh have risen all over the land like of their faith in these college relations. some magical creation of a fairy region. An association was thus formed in the That their practical working might inlargest university city, with the largest clude some form of financial expreg.. number of students in the world, there sion of consecration seems right enough being between 60,000 and 80,000 stu. in itself. Whether that ought to find a deuts there each year. This associa- separate place from the already existing tion was formed at the request of the plans and methods of the several mIssIOnaries. Two buildings at Tokyo, churches is a matter of opinion, or costing $60,000, have been erected- rather about which opinion should be one for students, 9ne for business men. judiciously formed. In 1885 $5000 was asked for a Y. M. C. A· building in Osaka. The United States A considerable effort has been made responded with $2500, Canada with to direct the contributions of these so- $1500, and Australia with $1000. cieties to some special object. In some cases only a general rousing of their Student Movement. – It . is given as interest for foreign missions has been authentic history that the Student Move- sought, leaving all contributions to flow ment grew out of the Y. M. C. A. working. in the channel of the regular denomina- Mr. Wishard asked Mr. Moody in 1886 to tion to which the society or individual give him an opportunity as secretary of is attached. It was after this excellent· the International Committee to meet spirited way that Rev. A. A. Fulton of some college students at Northfield for Canton, China, while in this country Bible study. It was at the gathering during the year, stirred the young that followed on this invitation that the Christian Endeavor people to give two Student Movement originated at Mt. cents a week for foreign missions. The Hermon. There were present 251 young result of that effort was the enrolment men from 89 colleges. of several thousands of persons pledged to give that sum. It was reported that This movement enrolls 6200 volun- in Philadelphia on one evening 6000 teers varying in age from 20 to 30 years, persons took that pledge, and within a and 2600 of whom are in institut.ions few months the number had increased pursuing their studies. About 1300 of to 50,000, and waf< rapidly pushed bethis list are, from various causes, count- yond that, with an appeal to make it at ed out of the probable force that will go once 100,000. We have not the statistics abroad. Some 320 have sailed for the up to date of writing, but the fact of the field. Of the entire force about three enthusiasm of these young Christians sevenths are ladies. The volunteers remains, and that other fact of the posrepresent denominationally seven of the sibilities of their properly directed enerprincipal churches and others, in the gies in the interest of missionaIY conratio of 27 p& cent Presbyterian, 24 tributions, and, what is equally of worth, per cent Methodist, 17 per cent each of the dissemination of missionary in- .Baptist and the Congregationalists, 3 telligence. per cent Lutheran, 2 per cent Protestant Episcopal, and 10 per cent Friends and Sunday Schools.-As allied with and others. Of those who have gone abroad contributive to all that we have written 33 have gone to Africa, 229 to Asia, 5 to about missionary zeal and work among Europe, 13 to Central and South Ameri- the young, it is vastly important that ca, 6 to the South Seas; 23 are miscel- we do not let slip the greatest factor of laneously grouped and " not located." all of them-the Sunday.school. Every Sunday-school in the land ought to be Young People's Society oj Christian En-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGll:NCE

a school for the study of missions, as most purpose and pleasure of the Roman well as for education in the grace of Catholic Germans. Here were a thou- benevolence represented by the mission- sand delegates, including men eminent ary offerings. The study here should in the professions and in public affairs, be systematic, and continued through a who decided to support the Triple Alli- .course of, say, three years. ance, and to urge upon the Government the recall of the Jesuits. 'fhey dealt But by one means and all means let boldly with the question of the restorathe young men and maidens, and along tion of the iemporal power of the Pope, with them the children, be inspired and appointed a committee to arrange with the privilege and obligation to tell for a congress to be held in Switzerland, out and push out the truth of salvation most likely, on the one hundredth annithrough Jesus versary of the birth of Pius IX., May 15th, 1892, for the gathering of repre- "Till earth's remotest nation has learned Mes- sentatives of the total Roman Catholic siah'8 name. " communities of the world, to see what can be done to secure the proposed THE PAPACY. restoration of the sword to the head of the Roman Catholic hierarchy. The Roman Catholic Congress, which met in Berlin early in September, is supposed to have represented the fore- V.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

Organized Missionary Work and Statistics. Edited by Rev. D. L. Leonard, Bellevue, O.

-According to the extensive and ex- tIed the facts in the case. Omitting all haustive tables of statistics appended to over nine years of age, the number of the second volume of the "Encyclo- communicants is 6,250,045, or, if that predia of Mtssions," recently published class is included, the total will be inby Funk & Wagnalls, of societies doing creased by some 735,000. The organizadirect general missionary work in the tions are 10,227, and the church edifices foreign field, there are 47 in the united 8765, with a cash value of $118,382,000. States, 32 in Great Britain and Ireland, More than half of the Catholic popula- 10 in Germany, 6 in Holland, 105 in all tion is found within the limits of five Christian countries. In addition to States, New York leading with 1,153,- these, there are 51 women's societies, 26 000; Massachusetts following next with special, or publishing societies, 9 medical 614,600; and after this Pennsylvania societies, 35 doing work in behalf of the with 551,600; Illinois, 473,300; and Jews, and 39 which sre classed as indi- Ohio, 336,000. Wisconsin has 249,000. vidual or miscellaneous. Including all As illustrating to what an extent this of all the various kinds, the sum is 280. Church is polyglot, in !I. single diocese A complete bibliography is also given, in Pennsylvania confessions are heard in which are contained more than 5000 in German, French, Spanish, Italian. titles of books on missions and mission· Hungarian, Polish, Bohemian, and ary themes; and in the alphabetical Lithuanian. Ecclesiastical rule is in list of stations upward of 2400 are given the hands of 1 cardinal, 13 archbishops, from all continents and islands. and 66 bishops.

-Much speCUlation and many wild -The public schools of this land may guesses have found their way into print not improperly be set down among the concerninll; the strength of the Roman home missionary forces which work Catholic Church in the United States; mightily for tho public weal, and the but now the census seems to have set- figures are not far from stunning. The teachers alone are a great host, number. been baptized and 2032 children en- ing 361,273, while the scholars are 12,- rolled in the mission schools. 563,891. Of these, 1 327,822 are colored. Or if the 686,106 in private schools -The stated clerk of the Presbyterian and the 673,601 in parochial schools be Church (North) has issued a comparative include:l, a grand total of almost 14,000,. summary of the work or that denomina- 000 is reached. But even this leaves out tion during the past six years. The the thousands found in all our acade- following table partially shows the in- mies and schools of higher grade. crease: -The latest figures from Utah give Ministers………… .. 1886. 1891. this as the encouraging summary of Churches………….. .. Christian work done in the territory, 5,546 6,623 and representing what has been mainly Communicants .. . …. . 6,281 7,0;0 accomplished by 15 years of effort. The Sunday·school members. 666,909 806,796 71 ministers belong to 9 denominations 743,518 883,680 (including the Unitarians, but not in· cluding the Catholics, with 20 churches CONTRIBUTIONS. and 7893 members). The churches are 75, with a membership of 4500. In the Home missions, ……… $760,947 $995,625 85 schools scattered through 68 towns Foreign missions…….. 651,160 784,406 are 174 teachers and 6800 scholars. In Education…………… 97,954 154,518 these from the beginning not less than Sunday-school work….. 34,739 181,915 30,000 have received instruction, of Freedmen……………. 91,273 124,814 whom about 70 per cent were from Mor· Congregation •……….. 7,640,855 9,7'64,379 man families. This work is sustained at an annual cost of $200,000.. and in- Expressed in totals, the gifts for all purvolves the holding of $1,500,000 for poses in 1886 amounted to $10,592,231, church and school purposes in land, buildings, etc. or over $15 per member; in 1891 to $14,062,356, or over $17 per member. -One of the first two fields chosen and occupied by the American Board -The Hawaiian Kingdom is made up was among the American Indians, and of many nationalities. Numbering 80,- during the next 30 years more than half 000 six years ago, it has now a populaof its missionaries were sent to the same tion of 90,000, of whom 40,000 are napeople. As late as 1830, of 225 upon its tives and half· castes, and of the rest roll, 147, including 34 unmarried wom· about 20,000 are Japanese, one fifth en, were devoting their lives to the reo women ;'13,000 Chinese, 800 of them demption of the red men. In all 15 women; 9000 Portuguese, 2000 Ameritribes were reached, and 48 churches can (born in the United States), 1200 were gathered, with 3940 members. In English, German, and French. Protlater years, as calls from the foreign field estants number 30,000, Catholics 20,- became more numerous and urgent, and 000 ; the rest are Asiatics or indifferent. as other instrumentalities were fash- For the Asiatics and Portuguese earnest ioned, this part of its work was gradu. missionary work is being done, as well ally given up. as in some of the islands of the South- ern Paci fic by the Hawaiian Evangelical –Bishop Thoburn, of the Methodist Association. Of this society the income Episcopal Church, says that 90 "North. last year was $61,500, of which $13,900 field missions" have been established was expended upon the Japanese, Chiin India with the money so generously nese, and Portuguese. contributed at Northfield in 1890. In these new missions 1500 persons have -America, through the American Board, expended in 50 years $1,250,000 to evangelize Hawaii, and has during that time received about $4,000,000 a year in trade. England's missions are said to bring back ten pounds in trade for every pound given to convert the heathen. Christianity means a demand for clothing and utensils. The fitst sign of grace in a penitent savage is a request for a shirt. If only rum could be kept out! But rum and Bibles are apt to go contributions for home work were $6433, in the same ship for Polynesia and and for work outside, $713. Africa. -The Basel Society bas a prosperous -The Church of Scotland issues its mission upon the southwest coast of annual report in the form of a bound India, in which are found a total of 125 volume containing 1069 p.ages. The missionaries, including 52 ordained men members number 593,393, and the net with their wives, 18 laymen, and 2 unincrease last year was 5439. The in- married women, with 15 ordained nacome, omitting all endowments, etc., tives and 145 other native helpers-a standing for" by-gone liberality," was total of 285 toilers. To the churches 177 $1,813,265 from contributions, and were added last year, making a total of $339,520 from seat rents, or $2,152,785 5197 members. In the 121 schools 6372 in all. The receipts for foreign mis- are under instruction. The nat.ive consions, including $52,685 from women's tributions were $6372. societies, were $224,855. The missionaries number 70, of whom 22 are or- -A large proportion of the money exdained, with 7 ordained and 89 unor- pended in behalf of Moravian missions dained native helpers–a total force of is contributed by the benevolent of 166. The 29 churches have 951 mem- Great Britain and elsell'here, who ar:e bers, including 285 added last year. Of not members of that body. Thus ever schools there are 89, with 5287 scholars. since 1818 the London Association in The native contributions were $49,907 Aid of Moravian Missions has been in 1890. Among the" schemes" of this gathering funds, and the amount col- Church is a work in behalf of the Jews, lected last year amounted to $14,330, for which $28,700 were contributed. and legacies were received amounting to $8100, while but $24,060 were derived -Within 19 years the McAll Mission from the Brethren's congregations, etc., has grown from a single small room in in Europe and the United States. The Paris, with 40 chairs and 2 workers, to total expended upon the missions in 134 stations scattered all over France, 1890 was $100,115. and including suoh important cities as Marseilles, Bordeaux, Lyons, Nice, New -The British Society for the Propa Rochelle, Nantes, etc., and in Algeria gation of the Gospel among the Jews as well; 18,061 sittings, and more than has had an existence of 48 years, and 600 persons engaged in the work. Dur- its income, according to the last report, ing 1890 upward of 27,000 domiciliary has reached $31,620. The field of visits were made, and for adults alone operations includes not only the British 16,111 services were held. The total at- Isles, but Germany, Austria, Turkey, tendance was 1,237,688. The entire and Russin as well. In Wilna hospital cost of the miSSIon was $89,563, of 24,000 were treated last year. And in which sum $33,910 was derived from all, as the report states, " thousands of the United States, $19,909 from Eng- Jews have been drawn to the cross and land, $17,762 from Scotland, and $13,- throne of Jesus." In aid of this and 340 from France, Switzerland, etc. other similar societies, the British and Foreign Bible Society has issued in He.. -The Societe des Missions Evangeliques brew 404,000 Old Testaments and 490,. 000 portions, 8300 New Testaments anQ a Paris has prosperous missions both in 40,000 portions, and 204,000 diglot copies of the Scriptures, or those CCott. Tahiti and in Basutoland, South Africa, taining the Hebrew and some other la1J, with 3~ stations and 123 out-stations, 29 guage better known to the readers. missionaries, and 85 native preachers. The church members number 9111, the -The London Medical Missionary cateohumens 3781, and 222 were added Association has for its object the educato the church last yellr. The number under instruction is 8339. The native tion of physicians, as well as the found- -In the year 1855 there were in Briting and support of medical missions, ish India 430 schools, both government whether independent or otherwise. The and missionary, having 30,000 pupils, income last year was $11,530. In the chiefly boys. By the recent census it entire foreign field are found 139 medi- appears that there are 130,000 schools cal missionaries holding British diplo- of all grades, and over 4,000,000 pupils, mas-an increase of 14 in a year. China a goodly percentage of these pupils being alone is blessed with 104 devoted men girls. Marvellous as this growth is, we and women, who, like their Master be. have only to remember the enormous fore them, give themselves to healing population of India to see that there is the sick. a vast work. yet to be done; for though there are 4,000,000 pupils in the schools, -Although Bavaria has a population this is but one and one fourth per cent of only about 5,000,000, it has no fewer of the population. than 17,992 endowments of various kinds, the sums amounting to 421,996,- -The English Baptist Society is soon 035 marks. Of these 202,878,887 marks to have a new steamer upon the Upper are for charitable institutions and pur- Congo. The Peace has been in use poses, 159,757,226 for religious pur- since 1882, and has rendered invaluable poses, about 60,000,000 for educationa- service, but is not large enough nor purposes. Of the' sum total devoted to Iwift enough for present purposes. The religious purposes, 140,036,054 are for new v.essel, the Goodwill. is to be 84 the Catholic Church, and 18,242,767 for feet long and 13 feet beam. Every the Protestant; The former has 8474 particle of the vessel, hall, boiler. enendowments, the latter 1174. This is gines, and all, will have to be carried about in proportion to the population. on men's shoulders some 230 miles over a very hilly road. The work of this so- -The Christian Mission Church in ciety extends more than 900 miles from Belgium, organized 53 years ago, now the base, at Leopoldville. As yet more numbers about 8000 souls. The in- than 1000 miles of the waterways of the crease in the last three years has been Congo Valley have never been visited only a little over 500 ; but the only sur- by a missionary, and 2000 miles have prise is that there has been any gain at been traversed very hurriedly, so that all in this land, where both Roman there is a great work for these mission- Catholicism and MateriMism are equally ary vessels to do. ready to crush the Gospel. The number of Protestant churches is 93, served -Harput, in Eastern Turkey, accordby 21 pastors and evangelists, aided by ing to the thought of not a few, stands 9 Bible readers. The Evangelical So- I1.t least upon the outskirts of ancient ciety controls the Protestant work. and Eden. The field, of which this city is has founded the Evangelical Sunday- the mission centre, contains 59 stations schools, of which there are 52. The under the care of the American Board, last report of the society shows that the with 25 churches and 1717 members, income in the last year was 151,278 including 159 added last year, 10,330 francs. A large proportion Of this is adherents, 7000 hearing regularly the given' by the friends of the cause in word, and 5000 following the Interna- England and elsewhere. tional course of Sunday-school lessons. The various congregations contributed -Says The Mission Fwld: "In India $7200 last year, leaving only $3300 for a single 'church, Whose members have a the Board to raise outside of the salaries total income of $]800, gives annually of the American missionaries, and the $400 of that sum for religious objects. a parents paid besides $3550 for the board quarter of which is set apart for the and tuition of their children ill the support of a native missionary in an- schools. other district.·, Statistics of Missionary [THE following tables are intended to inclnde only Foreign Missions, that is, missions to foreign work of the Methodists and Baptists and others in Europe, as well as efforts for the evangelization from the published reports Of the various Societies, and, with rew exceptions, present the facts as has been received from the Encyclopredia of Missions and the Concise Dictionary of Religious desired, earnestly aimed at, and most diligently sought; but, as it always occurs in such nuder· Home Missionary _ _ _-"Cc::0.=n=stituency. Income.

II . ; I UNITED STATES ..~fs~i ~ – fi – – .~,; – ~'" ~ AND 2S CANADA. –~ – ..E.. =~:I Se~'" – -~Q) ~ ———–1– -Q – – -<Ij Baptist Missionary Union……… ….. 1814 6,138 7,786 717,640 $492,275 $51,038 Sonthern Baptist Convention'………. 1845 8,824 16,091 1,235,765 113,522 1,771 Free Baptist.. .. . .. .. . .. .. .. .. … .. .. 1836 1,531 1,314 82,683 25,497 400 Baptist General Association. . . . . . . .• .. 1873 560 200 50.000 500 Christian (Disciple)……………….. 1875 675,000 67,750 1 4,678 3,388! 1,023 American Christiau Connection. . . . . . . .. 1886 1,500 1,700 120,000 3,000 1,500 Seventh Day Baptist……. , …….. …. 1847 100 110 9,000 4,500 Congregationalist (A. B. C. F. M.}……. 1810 4,619 4,817 506,832 762,Q86 117,494 Methodist EpiscQpal, North……….. 1819 12,914 22,833 2,783,967 566,347 204,300 Methodist Episcopal, South… . . . . . . . . . . 1846 4,862 11,767 1,166,019 219,940 8,147 Methodist Protestant… . .. . . .. . . . . . . . . . . 1882 1,441 2,003 147,604 13,32-3 460 African Methodist Episcopal.. . . . . .. . . . . 1886 2,500 3,000 100,000 7,000 1,600 Wesleyan Methodist …… , …………. 1887 300 600 18,000 2,000 440 Seventh Day Adventists…. …. …. . … 1874 930 26,112 1.485 Evangelical Association……………. 1876 3541 2,043 145,603 12,000 United Brethren………… … …….. 1853 1,864 I 4,203 197,123 10,000 1,467 I I 10,801 Protestant Episcopal…… .. .. …. .. .. 1835 4,163 2,435 508,292 189,184 6,800 Presbyterian, North .. .. 1837 6,158 6,894 775,903 942,691 49,423 Presbyterian, South … . 1862 1,200 1,144 169,000 112,952 3,976 782 902 United Presbyterian… . 1858 124 106,385 1,040,871 1 30,695 124 Reformed Presbyterian. . . .. .. ……. 1856 2,776 I I 1,646 11,289 . 19,614 Cumberland Presbyterian……….. …. 1852 165,940 22,260 1,812 Reformed Dutch.. … …………….. 1832 560 551 88,979 117,090 8,003 Reformed German…….. , ………… 1878 835 1,554 200,498 17,000 I 3,000 Associate Re.formed, South …………. 1879 81 117 8,534 I 3,Q.37 1 300 German Evangelical Synod… .. …. …. 1883 1,3,55 Lntheran General Synod. . . . . … . .. . . . . 1837 650 870 150,000 9,010 41,202 979 1,437 151,404 Lutheran General Council…. …. …. 1869 910 1,52'2 264,235 12,177 50 Methodist Episcopal, Canada……. …. 1873 1,285 1,268 233,868 27,503 6,491 Presbyterian, Canada…………….. 1844 972 1,920 160,105 105,525 4,172 Church of Englaud, Canada… … …. 1890 .~~ ..~~ 10',~57 ~~ 1:::: 1 . Congregationalist, Canada…….. .. …. 1886 Baptist, Ontario and Quebec ……….. 1873 532 550 77,247 36,0421 677 Totals 73,235104,888 -10,936~3171 4.180~602 507,s83 Societies for 1890-1.

countries under the care of missionaries other than natives. And hence is omitted the bulk of the of the Jews and the Freedmen, the Chinese and Indians. Of course the figures are derived mainly they existed during the last half of 1890, or the first half of the current year. 8ubstantial assistance Knowledge, which have appeared within a few months. The utmost of accuracy has been eagerly takings, the desired, earnestly aimed at, sources of error are numerous and most perplexing.] Missionaries. I Native !:' 1 g Helpers. oj 1 :g 1 ~Sg ·1;:I • .~; ".~ <1i ~ .is I .§; ~ I ~ l1-4l1~01 ~:zg j .;0) .~…. ] i~"''' ~ "" ~S ;"a.0 g'" >."-.<. "0 " .e; "wil. ~ ~ -<5- ->'"1 ~ w. 0 ->-<- -(5 – -(5 – – – – – . – -:5 – — – I 1,390 139 13 119 107 232 626 1,645 681 76,603 8,708 1,038 20,107 185 38 …. 31 17 23 53 161 67 2,377 402 21 823 12 9 1 9 6 5 13 43 11 646 55 105 3,619 6 1 1 1 …. …. …. …. …. …. …. …. ….

41 17 …. 18 …. . … 25 60 12 1,418 158 10 817 32 2 …. 2 …. .. 7 11 3 92 35 …. . …

3 2 …. 2 2 2 7 18 1 30 5 2 29 1,058 183 17 181 152 174 2,243 2,980 387 36,256 4,554 1,025 47,319 373 169 10 160 126 1 447 2,571 3,483 334 52,956 5,747 1,090 33,844 516 52 2,000 169 50 …. 40 1 1 . … 99 224 60 4,944 6 256 . … 5 257 35 1 300 76 . … 3 5 …. 51 4 …. 12 29 2 203 12 . …

12 9 9 121 3 .. , 7 40 10 356 …. j2 2 2 …. 1 … 7 1 300 9 3 … 35 …. 5 5 17 882 31 5 …. 31 …. 5 24 :l7 5 378 …. 1 18 17 18 25 16 5 3 67 134 131 6,712 1,150 14 591 19 3,494 349 220 25 … 1 129 82 3,196 6 19 27 52 457 210 40 186 140 348 173. 1,097 377 28,494 2,87'5 605 27,813 100 33 3 26 18 15 12 107 25 1,284 246 16 1,300 28 1 21 25 24 495 554 39 9,832 735 252 10,480 21:1 1 5 6 …. 5 22 3 209 12 26 710 5 10 6 …. 6 6 2 171 37 11 63~ 63 4 298 155 23 4 23 12 30 283 375 51 5,326 552 113 4,069 24 3 …. 3:1 2 7 15 30 12 1,656 218 2 66 11 2 …. 2! 2 2 4 12 4 285 24 4 65 10 4 …. 41 1 . … 15 24 3 234 34 4 250 12 5 …. 4! 3 4 167 183 338 6,492 580 195 4,784 6 4 …. 31 …. 2 7 16 2 832 1 89 1,073 19 11 …. I … 45 71 10 1,538 578 4 485 15 ….

130 . ~j 324 1 24 6 152 220 87 8,172 711 141 4,100 1 1 …. …. ." …. …. …. …. . … .. . ….

—— _:;I_~l_~ 40 202 .. . 39 30 1,796 299 36[ 5,700 9 16 …. 141 187 22 2,493 415 41 350 -7218 4.649 1,066 145 966 736 1,341 11,946 129,806 8.625. 235-:-276 ! 4,867 1169,451 British Poreign Missions. By Rev. James hood a spiritual power. M. Coillard Johnston, Bulton, England. calls for a teacher of boys, and regrets that he has often to decline applications United Presbyterian Church of from dark little applicants because there Scotland's Foreign Mission.-This is no instructor. A young fellow· worker, vigorous denomination, so notably a Rev. A. Jalla, of the Waldensian valmissionary church, reports extended leys, described as worthy, active, and help on behalf of its continental and amiable, had just gone to Kimberley colonial mission stations. In foreign imd the Cape to meet his bride. The work it occupies 7 mission fields, on leader of the mission was taking the opwhich sened 117 fully trained agents, portunity of sending under his care of whom 57 were ordained European Litia. the eldest Bon of the king, to the missionaries; 20 ordained native teach- Morija High School, Basutoland. This ers, 10 medical missionaries, of whom 4 youth's intelligence, prepossessing manwere ordained; 5 European evangelists ner, and evident susceptibility war_ and 25 female missionaries. These rants M. Coillard in hoping that by and agents superintended 97 native evange- by he may become a trusted missionlists, 332 native teachers, 67 nati ve Ze- ary's friend. Upon a canal six miles nana workers, and 42 other helpers. long, connecting Sefula with the Zam- The native church membership last year besi River, M. Coillard had been busy showed an increase of 900 soula-the for two years. 'l'his year he hoped to greatest addition ever recorded. In the see its completion. Mr. and Mrs Goy year 1880 the members in the native had been laboring at Sesheke, and were churches numbered 9687, and ten years about to go (D. V.) to Seomaat the Gonge later, 15,799. The foreign mission in- Falls. The absence of a settled popucome in 1890, including the contribu- lation at Sesheke, which is used as a tions for Zenana work, was £40,592, meeting-place for some dozen or more and an additional sum of £13,605 was chiefs from far off villages, has natugiven by the natives themselves in sup- rally prevented systematic labor. At port of missions, schools, and hospitals. Kazungula, L. Jalla, an esteemed broth- United Presbyterian missionaries at er, had been struggling with fever. His present on furlough number among station, yet in the stage of infancy, is others Dr. John Husband, Rajputana; destined, from its topographical posi- Rev. Dr. William Z. Turner, .Tamaica; tion, to be an important centre. In the and Rev. Johu W. Stirling, Kaffraria. autumn another esteemed young broth- The Presbyterians are fulfilling the ex- er, Mons. Vollet, from Paris, was expecthort..tion of Dr. J. Monro Gibson in ed, accompanied by two (M. Coillard being both self-sustaining and self-sac- says, " we fain hope more") evangelists. rificlng. At these different centres the work is developing slowly,· the laborers having The Barotsi Mission (Central Af- the blessing of "good understanding rica).-In M. Coillard's earnest labors and union. " several Christian friends in Glasgow are deeply interested, and regular support- Very kmdly M. Coillard alludes to the ers. Amid difficulties in journeyings new missionary expedition of the Engand tribal negotiations the missionary lish Primitive Methodists to Mashikusteadfastly holds forth the Word of Life lomboe Land. Its leader, Rev. Mr. in these long-neglected regions. The Buckenham, rad accompanied M. Coilpoor state of health of Mrs. Coillard is lard to interview the king for the privia sore burden on this whole·souled toil- lege of establishing a station in his er. To his joy there recently arrived territory. To the joy of all, permission Miss Kiener, from Neuchatel. This was given. The arrival of the Primitive lady's consecration and affectionate Met·hoilist brethren after many perils disposition will make her in alllikeli- and hardships, M. Coillard observes, is the answer to many prayers. Help in ity were appreciated very warmly by sustaining the beloved :French pastor's philanthropic and missionary workers labors will be sent per Mr. William in West Africa. In reply to an address, Ewing, 7 Royal Bank Place, Glasgow, Sir Alfred observed that in regard to the Scotland. education of the nativel! great credit was due to the various self-sacrificing English Missions in Canada.-The missionaries, who had been and connomination of the Ven. William Day tinued to be the popular educators. Reeve to the bishopric of Mackenzie He spoke of the need of open and safe River, in succession to Bishop Bompas, roads for the onward progress of the recently translated to the new diocese country, and the value that the repatriaof Selkirk, has the approval of the Arch- tion of negroes would be to Africa. .The bishop of Canterbury. He was educat- question, he contended, should now be ed at the Church Missionary College, viewed in the Old and New World in Islington, ordained by the Bishop of the light of retributive justice to Africa Rupertsland in 1868, appointed bishop's for the wrongs inflicted on her in the chaplain in 1880, and archdeacon in past. His policy in befriending negro- 1883. He has done years of honored land had been guided by the three C's work in Northwest America, notably at –consideration, conciliation, and cul- :Forts Simpson and Chipewyan. In the ture. With a splendid record of sucprime of manhood, still under fifty, a cess, Sir Alfred Moloney has sailed to great career may be anticipated. He fulfil his new appointment as Governor was on furlough a little while ago. The of British Honduras. consecration will probably be performed by the Canadian bishops. Native Races and the Liquor Tra!- fic.-By the two envoys of Gungun- With the translation of the Bible into hana, chief of Gazaland, who have rethe Cree language, the Bishop of Moo- turned home after a visit to British sonee writes home that he is making shores, the United Committee have sent rapid progress. Next winter the task a letter expressing their pleasure that may probably be finished, when the be wishes to exclude the white man's Bishop of "The Great Lone Land," drink, which has recently been introwho has occupied his see since 1851, duced there, and assuring him that the will likely resign. The endurance of governments of Europe have agreed privations in an uninviting region, and that strong drink shall not be forced on cheerfully borne, have proved his mis- chiefs or people against their wishes. sionary character and secured him the The letter oncourages him to forbid the devoted attachment of the Indians. sale of this ruinous t~affic, and urges The Rev. J. A. Newnham, a Canadian, him, in conclusion, in these earnest has sailed for Moosonee, and should he words: "Keep it out of your country feel himself capable of bearing the of Gazaland entirely; it is a deadly strain of the work, his name may be enemy alike to the chief, to the head. submitted to the Archbishop of Canter- men, and to the common people." Rebury in succession to Dr. Horden as ports from abroad and by personal bishop. testimony unite in exposing the spread of this fearful evil. From Africa-east, The Aborigines' Protection Society. south, and west-from Madagascar, from -Always in close sympathy' with the India, from the South Seas, and from cause of missions, the society has lately .Alaska there is a great outcry against done honor to Sir Alfred Moloney,' a the foe which makes heathenism more pof-ular WeAt African governor since awful, and likewise paralyzes the growth 1867, and widely esteemed for his just of native converts. and politic dealing with the natives of the interior. His valuable services to Wesleyan Foreign Mission Fi· commerce,' civiliza'tion, and Christiannances.·-At the Nottingham Confer. Another aspE'ct of Catholic affairs was ence in July the present adverse balance presented by the Rev. L. C. Casartelli of £20,000 was the subject of a warm to the delegates attending the Catholic discussion. The representatives of the Conference held in London. The speak- Committee strongly repudiate the charge er, who is the editor of the English organ of blame which has been made. Much of Catholic foreign missions, stated that of the criticism and unrest the Rev. nothing was practically known in Eng· Marshall Randles considered to be the land of the Catholic Church Rsthe great. result of a ground swell following the est foreign missionary in the world, folevents of two yeal'S ago. No new policy lowing the observation with an extraor. was advocated for the removal of the dinary assertion-viz., that in India last debt save the appointment of adult col· year there were 841 Protestant mis. lectors, and the responsibility of district sionaries, whose reports indicated that sub·committees to a central committee, only 298 converts had been added to the and the arousing of fresh interest in the native churches at a cost of £48,000. claims of foreign missions. For the The Catholics, on the other hand, were fair name of the influential Wesleyan able to show in one diocese where they community, whose servants abroad and labored, which had a population of officials in London are not surpassed, 7,000,000, that their missionaries had the obligat.ion of extinguishing the received more than double that number heavy debt is an immediate duty. A of adult persons. The former part of communication was read to the Con- this statement is completely disproved ference announcing the death of the by the latest returns from three societies Rev. Thornley Smith, 6f London, for· alone in British India-the Church and merly a missionary pioneer in South Wesleyan Missionary Societies and the Africa, where he successfully labored American Baptists. half a century ago. He was the author of several works relating to missions. Miscellaneous.-Much uneasiness is felt by the London Missionary Society Roman Catholics in England and for the welfare of their converts, sta- India-a Contrast.-Much surprise tions, and training institution in Samoa, was caused at the Annual Conference of through the antagonism of Mataafa to Catholic Young Men's Societies of Great the rule of Malietoa. Business at Samoa Britain, lately assembled in Wigan, Lan. is stagnant.-The inquiry into the Pal· cashire, by a paper which the Rev. Aus· estine Mission is being conducted by the tin Powell read on ., Submerged Catho. Archbishop of Canterbury in London lics" who were lost to tho Church. He with closed doors.-A member of the said that never since Elizabeth ascended Calvinistic Methodist Missionary Sothe throne of England had the pros. ciety has promised a legacy of £30,000 pects in the country been darker. In to the Jubilee Fund.-In 1895 the Lon_ most parts of England the Catholics don Missionary Society will reach its cenwere losing in numbers both relatively tenary, an event which the directors wish and actually. Emigration to America, to anticipate by placing a hundred ad. which affected them, wasa non.prevent- ditional missionaries in the foreign field. able cause, whereas great and partially -Excellent patronage, including that of preventable causes were apostasy and the queen's, has been given to the South the aversion of young men to matrimony. African Choir, at present on a tour in In reply to his critics the essayist 0 b· England.-The General Assembly of served that figures could not be gain- Ireland reports successful work in India said. Liverpool was the only diocese and China, and among the jungle tribes, showing an increase, and even there it with a revived interest in missions at was not in proportion to the growth of home shown by a gratifying increased population. income. Monthly Bulletin. Baptist missionaries with their wives sailed from New York July 15th for Africa. -Susi, the last of those faithful Brazil. In 'Goyaz, there is a daily paper servants of Dr. Livingstone, who brought protesting against elections on Sundays, his body to the coast on that most reo as the Protestants will not vote on that markable journey, one of the grandest day. The influence of Sabbath.keeping funeral processions the world has ever is a mission and evangelization in itself. seen, died at Zanzibar on May 6th. Chili.-The Presbyterian Mission in -Along the West African coast there Chili has five organized churches, as are now 200 churches, 35,000 converts, well as preaching halls in the principal 100,000 adherents, 275 schools, and towns of the country. Evangelists make 30,000 pupils. Thirty.five dialects or long tours, scattering the bread of life. languages have been mastered, into There are two schools-an elementary which portions of the Scripture and reo one at Valparaiso, attended by 200 ligious books and tracts have been trans· scholars, and a superior institution at lated and printed, and some knowledge Santiago, with 80 scholars, some of of the Gospel has reached about 8,000,000 whom have come from homes in Peru of benighted Africans. and Balivia. A young Spanish pastor, -King Lewanika. the ruler of the M. Francesco Diez, who studied at great Barotse, on the Upper Zambesi, Lausanne, has recently settled at San· has been converted from human sacri· tiago in connection with the mission.

fices, the slave trad e, and alcoholism. -Mr. C. PolIhiIl Turner, one of the The king has not offered a human sacri. .. Cambridge TIand" which went to fice for three years, has become a tee· China in connection with the China In- totaler, and forbids the sale of liquor in land Mission, is studying the Thibetan his capital. He has sent his eldest son, language in Kansuh province, on the Litia, to Morija, in Basutoland, to reo borders of Thibet, preparatory to carry- ceive Christian instruction. The chief ing the Gospel into that country.

has many excellent parts, and for some -Li Hing Chang, Viceroy, and the time has been on terms of friendship most powerful man in China, has writ. with Mr.. Coillard, of the Paris Society ten a preface to a medical work by the of Missions; and Litia himself is a prom. Rev. S. A. Hunter, M.D., giving the ising young man of Christian character. sanction of his name to foreign thera- -The Church of England is begin. peutics and medical missionary work.

ning miSSion work in Mashonaland, -Dr. W. A. P. Martin has returned South Africa, in good earnest. Dr. to resume his important duties as Presi.

Knight Bruce has been called to the dent of the Imperial College of Pekin.

bishopric of that country, and has gone It is nearly forty.lrwo years since Dr.

there by way of the Pungwe River, ac· Martin first set out for China as a mis· companied by one clergyman. Previous· sionary. Then almost six months were ly six laymen had been sent, by the spent on the voyage; now in less than overland route, with supplies for the one month the same journey is made.

mlSSlOn. Among these is a carpenter Then there were sixty missionaries, now who was with Dr. Livingstone through there are more than a thousand.

his 'second African expedition. Three -The twenty.fifth anniversary of the Christian natives from Gazaland are with China Inland Mission was held at Mild· this party. An American layman pro. may Hall, May 26th. A full letter in poses to follow shortly, paying his own lieu of a I'eport was read from Mr. Hud· expenses, while guided by the rules of son Taylor. In this letter he spoke es· the mission. pecially of the new headquarters of an Brazil.-Dr. G. W. Chalnberlain and Australasian branch of the society. In family, Mr. Myron A. Clark, and three giving statements in regard to the work he showed that the number of baptisms bis large toleration for Christians who reported was 407 as against 536 last differed from him in forms of worsbip year. But the number of unbaptized or in forms of ecclesiastical order. converts reported is much larger than the year before, more than making up Japan.-Mrs. Large, widow of the the deficiency. The total number of missionary of the Canadian Methodist communicants is over 3000, more than Church, who was murdered in Japan 4500 having heen baptized from the over a year ago, and who was herself commencement of the work twenty· six severely wounded in trying to save her years ago. husband's life, after a year's visit in Ontario, is now returning to Japan to -The death is announced of the Rev. re-engage in mission work. Dr. Bissell, of the Marathi Mission of the American Board. Dr. Bissell has -The Hongo Church, in Tokyo-in. spent forty years in India, and was one tended specially for students, R9v. Mr. of the most able missionaries in that Yokio (Ise) pastor, a man well known in country. His departure was sudden, America-was dedicated a short while as he was in his usual health until about ago. It is a substantial brick building, two hours before his death. He leaves corresponding in style with the buildfour sons in the ministry. ings of the university and national schools, near which it is located. It -The Scotch missionaries in the seats about 700. The entire cost of lot Punjab rejoice over a rich harvest of and building, with a small native house souls. At the station of Sailkot they bap- for a parsonage, was about $11,000, and tized 30 converts four years ago; but it is paid for. Most of the money was last year the number was already 800, raised in this country. and the blessed work is going on increasingly. Papal Lands.-Four of the members of the first Christian Endeavor Society -The venerable Dr. John Newton, formed in Mexico, at Chihuahua, have who died at Merrel, in Northern India, left to study for the ministry at Juarez. on the second day of July, was in the They have started another society, and eighty-first year of his age, and had the societies in Spain plan to unite with been in the missionary work in India those in Mexico in publishing literature for fifty-six years. Very few men have in Spanish suited to their needs. been permitted to pass through so long a period of service, and few have Russia. – The Russian Orthodox wrought so diligently and so well. He Churr.h is doing mission work among was stationed first at Lodiana, but more the nomad tribes in South Siberia. than forty years ago!> was transferred to Over 3000 adults were baptized last year. Lahore, where his chief work was done. A magnificent cathedral will soon be He was well qualified in scholarship dedicated at Tokio, Japan, in which and in his linguistic acquirements for country the Russian missionaries are the tasks which were appointed to him. most successful. The Moscow Mission. He published the first grammar of the ary Society numbers 12,000 members; Panjabi language, and the first and only and receives $150,000 annually. The Panjabi English dictionary. He trans. seminary at Kasan prepares young men lated the New Testament, and wrote for work among the Siberian tribes, giv. numerous tracts and essays. His influ· ing them instruction in the native diaence with civilians and men in high lects. office in the Punjab was large, and always wielded for the advancement of -The King of Siam has settled an civilization and good morals. Men gave annual allowance of $1500 upon the him unfeigned veneration, and loved three young sons of the late Dwight Bradley, son of the early missionary, l;liJll for hi$ BweetIless of. temper and Dr. Bradley. Mr. Bradley was in the government. service at Bangkok.